Hello dearies!! I'm Os! I use they/them pronouns. I am a disabled writer; I have a couple of chronic pain and autoimmune conditions.
Master Post:
abracabra - yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader. (inspired by percy jackson)
Summary:
Y/N Wayne never asked to be a demigod. But when your mother is Hecate, goddess of magic, ghosts and crossroads, you don't really get a choice.
For years, they've kept their second life a secret; summers at Camp Half-Blood, training in magic and combat, learning to survive in a world where monsters are real and gods can be petty. The only one who knows is Alfred. A simple spell from their mother ensures the rest of the family barely notices them.
It's lonely. But it's safe.
Or at least it was until a prophecy changed Y/N's life...
Links:
Ao3 Series Link
Spotify
YouTube Music
Chapters:
Prologue
Chapter One
they/them - she/her - he/him
Chapter Two
they/them - she/her - he/him
Chapter Three
they/them - she/her - he/him
Chapter Four
they/them - she/her - he/him
Outside at recess, Tim did not play with the other kids either. Instead, he took photos with a camera that looked too expensive for a kid his age should have. Y/N would watch the boy from their lonely spot on the swing and wonder what Tim was taking pictures of.
“Miss Shiloh says that when someone dies, they stop breathing, they stop moving. That they are no longer with us…That death is permanent and no one could come back from it,” Y/N glanced around the room as if they were looking for or at someone before they looked back at Dick.
“Jay is on an adventure. I’m waiting for him to return. Like Penelope,” Y/N did not look up from their coloring page so they did not notice Doctor Blackwood making a note on her notepad.
^Me at the moment. I love her to bits but I am bruised all over. My bruises have bruises. Another nickname we call her is John Cena because we never see her coming, and she’s built like a wrestler. It’s like we’re her opponent on a WrestleMania night and she’s going for the champion belt.
Love your story but I'm not the most knowledgeable about Percy Jackson, so I don't know the background characters as much. Could you tell me the canon ones vs your ocs?
Sure! Not a problem. I did try my best to balance between canon and OCs. Like I said before, this fic takes place after all the Riordanverse stories, so a lot of the major characters from those stories are no longer at Camp Half-Blood.
Canon Characters I used so far or referenced:
Connor Stoll, son of Hermes
Julia Feingold, daughter of Hermes
Harley, son of Hephaestus (referenced)
Lacy, daughter of Aphrodite
The Victor Twins, daughters of Nike (referenced)
Clarisse La Rue, daughter of Ares
Will Solace, son of Apollo
Lou Ellen Blackstone, daughter of Hecate
Travis Stoll, son of Hermes (referenced)
Luke Castellan, son of Hermes (referenced)
Percy Jackson, son of Poseidon (referenced)
Annabeth Chase, daughter of Athena (referenced)
Grover Underwood, Satyr, Voice of Pan (referenced)
Original Characters used or referenced:
Josefina Dahl, daughter of Aphrodite
Poppy Underburrow, Satyr
Orie, Harpy
Caellaene, Harpy (referenced)
Sienna Bianchi, daughter of Demeter
Fitz Williams, child of Hermes
Ramzi Fakih, son of Athena
Sabrine Lambert, daughter of Aphrodite
Timoti Ihimaera, son of Apollo
Lochlan Gallagher, son of Apollo
Alphonse Valois, son of Hephaestus
yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader. (inspired by percy jackson) - masterpost
Version:
they/them - she/her - he/him (you are here)
Y/N did not wake when Poppy stopped just outside of Newark for gas. The young demigod did not even seem to notice when Josie pulled a blanket over the boy that smelt faintly of strawberries and fresh cut grass; she also picked up the fallen backpack and sat on the car seat next to the boy. The Satyr and the elder demigod conversed in low tones to let Y/N sleep since it was clear he needed it. Neither of them have ever seen a child with such dark bags under their eyes.
"He’s so adorable. I know my siblings in the Aphrodite Cabin are going to want to snatch him up just to coo over him. Do you think Chiron will be up for letting me mentor him?" Poppy glanced over at Josie as she spoke. He bit his lip in thought before he shrugged.
"It's Connor's last year as Counselor, but Julia's first real year. Chiron might be amenable if you offer a lending hand since the Hermes Cabin always has its hands full with the claimed and unclaimed kids," Josie let herself smile a little as she played with the strings of her hoodie. She knew that the Hermes cabin had about twenty-five kids inside the cabin with only seven of them being unclaimed for now. Connor and Julia did their best to run a tight ship but they may not know how to handle a seven-year-old. But now that Josie thought over it a little more, the camp itself probably wasn’t really to handle a seven-year-old as well.
The youngest camper that Josie had heard about was Annabeth Chase, who also came to camp around the age of seven, but she was quickly claimed and ushered into the Athena Cabin. Then there was Harley, who came to Camp Half-Blood the same year Josie did, but the daughter of Aphrodite was twelve next to Harley’s eight. But he had truly fit into the chaos that was the Hephaestus Cabin. But not accounting for those two, campers usually came when they were in their double digits of age and were usually used to the outside world looking down on them for their demigod characteristics. Once demigods were thrown into the structured schedule of the camp, people found places where they excelled whether it be with a weapon, languages or some sort of craft.
Josie had found that she had an aptitude for languages. She had grown up speaking Swedish and English, and being Aphrodite’s daughter, the romance languages also came fluently to Josie. She, however, wanted a challenge and started to learn other languages that did not come quite as naturally; Camp Half-Blood had helped a lot with that, since so many people came from different backgrounds and cultures. But she had not let her talent for languages hold her back from the other skill pools from camp. She was pretty good with her daggers and was one of the best chefs in the camp, even taking up the mantle of the camp’s cooking instructor after the previous one left camp.
But with Y/N, Josie could see the boy easily getting lost in the chaos of camp. Her Aunt Nadja had given the older demigod a brief summary of the youngest Wayne without saying his name, and then Poppy had given Josie the rest of the facts after she was assigned escort duty. Y/N Wayne was a typical Gotham Academy student, raised to be prim and proper but was looked down on by other students and some faculty due to his ADHD and dyslexia. His father was the eccentric billionaire Bruce Wayne, a playboy philanthropist turned recluse due to the death of his adopted son, Jason Todd. Y/N’s other adoptive brother, Richard Grayson, had moved out and was now living in Blüdhaven; according to Poppy, who was getting his information from a seven-year-old, Richard had been fighting with Bruce for a few months and had been coming home less and less. So where did that leave Y/N, who was also clearly grieving the brother he had lost and was considered an outsider to those that were his age?
Josie decided right then that she would keep an eye on the tiny demigod, whether Chiron approved of her mentoring Y/N or not.
XX
The station wagon rolled to a stop, making Y/N blink awake slowly. He was groggy and disoriented with his cheek pressed against something soft that had not been there before -a soft, sweet-smelling blanket. The boy looked for his stolen backpack that he was once clinging to but quickly found it where Josie had placed it. Then, his attention turned to the world outside the window. The station wagon was in a campground parking lot with a bunch of other unassuming cars. There were a few other people standing around; some in bright orange shirts while there was one or two other colors mixed in. Josie’s face popped down in front of the window.
“Hey there, sleepyhead. We’re here,” Josie’s voice was gentle as she opened the car door. She quickly undid the carseat buckles for Y/N. The older demigod stepped out of the way so the younger could hop out of the car. Y/N took a better look around the campground parking lot; it was mostly surrounded by tall trees that were practically concealing the lot from view. At one end of the parking lot, there was a pathway that the other people were heading toward. Poppy was nearby holding Y/N’s trunk, chatting with another Satyr. Y/N rubbed his eyes with the back of one small hand, still clutching Jason’s backpack like a lifeline with the other. The air smelled different here; nothing like Gotham’s usual mix of rain, exhaust and old stone. This air smelled like pine needles, warm earth and something sweet.
“Where are we?” Y/N’s voice was still thick with sleep.
“Edge of Long Island. Camp is about a half-mile that way. Only a little bit of a walk, but I say it’s well worth it. Ready?” Josie gave Y/N a soft smile and held out her hand. The younger demigod looked at the hand for just a moment, before slipping his small hand into hers. The older demigod gave him a slight squeeze. Poppy trotted over, holding Y/N’s trunk with relative ease.
Together, the trio followed after the other demigods and Satyrs down the trail path. The trees surrounding them gave way to a meadow at the bottom of a tall hill. At the top of that hill stood a lone pine tree with something golden fluttering under its needles. They took their time going up the hill since Y/N’s short legs were not used to going up earthen trails. The trio were the last to make it up to the pine tree, but once they walked past the tree, the world around them changed.
Y/N felt a wave of static electricity pass over his skin, making him shiver, and then he watched the world around them transform like a pop-up storybook. From the top of the hill, he could see a large cluster of cabins, each a different color; the biggest one was a bright sky-blue with a large wraparound porch. The smell that Y/N had been enjoying on their walk sharpened a little more, giving way to more scents: the sweet smell was revealed to be strawberries since there was a large field of them, the salt scent that felt like an afterthought deepened as Y/N looked out at the sound that was connected to the everlasting blue of the Atlantic Ocean, and the fresh pine lingered under the smokiness of campfire. There were a lot of kids; a majority of them in matching orange shirts almost like a school uniform, but there was a rainbow of other colors mixed in as well. They were doing a variety of activities: a couple of people looked to be doing a rope obstacle course high up in the trees around the camp, there were a bunch of people in the arena using all sorts of weapons, and another group of people were in an outdoor classroom looking at a chalkboard. The more Y/N looked, the more there was to see. Eventually, he turned his big eyes towards his companions, who were smiling brightly at the young demigod’s reaction.
“Well, kiddo, welcome to Camp Half-Blood. Now let’s get you to Chiron for check-in,” Poppy picked the trunk back up as he spoke, and Josie tugged lightly on Y/N’s hand to lead him down the hill towards the camp.
XX
The first thing Y/N noticed once they reached the bottom of the hill was that the campers all looked like they belonged there. Not in the way the other children at Gotham Academy belonged in their stiff uniforms and polished shoes, but in the way people did when they knew exactly where they were meant to be. They were laughing, shouting, singing, and somehow none of it felt as overwhelming as the crowds at school or the galas Bruce took Y/N to. No one here was trying too hard to seem important; they were just existing and being children.
Josie slowed a little as the trio got closer to the large, sky-blue house. The older demigod squeezed Y/N’s hand once more, the same way Alfred sometimes did when he wanted to remind him to breathe and remain calm.
“Okay, the first stop is the Big House. We’re going to meet Chiron and Mr. D,” Y/N nodded solemnly, as if he was given a very serious job and not being led through what was, in his young mind, perhaps one of the strangest places he had ever been. Poppy gave the younger demigod a reassuring grin.
“Try not to let Mr. D scare you. He likes to pretend he’s terrifying,”
“Is he?” Poppy’s face quickly changed at Y/N’s question, like he was caught lying, which he had.
“Oh definitely,” Josie smacked the Satyr’s arm.
“Poppy! Don’t scare him!”
“What? I can’t exactly lie to him. He is terrifying. He turned Herb into a dolphin last summer,”
“He got changed back,”
“Only because Percy was visiting and could hear Herb speaking. Mr. D had forgotten he had turned Herb into said dolphin,” Y/N looked in between Josie and Poppy as they argued and walked. The Big House got even bigger up close and the younger demigod noticed that there were two figures on the porch.
One man was in a motorized wheelchair. He had dark brown skin with gray hair and beard, wore a tweed jacket and a white shirt, and had a brown plaid blanket covering his legs despite the June heat. The man had a warm smile spread across his face as the trio got closer to the house. The other man had a grumpy expression on his face, looking like he would rather be anywhere else; he had wild curly hair and beard, tanned skin and was wearing a tiger-print aloha shirt, cut-off denim shorts and socks with sandals. As the trio got to the steps of the Big House, the grumpy man crossed his arms across his chest and cleared his throat, which made Josie and Poppy stop their minor argument about Mr. D’s grumpiness.
“You’re late, Undertow,” Poppy frowned at the wrong last name, but did not immediately correct Mr. D.
“Gotham traffic, sir. I wanted to be careful, considering who I was picking up,” Mr. D’s frown seemed to deepen even further.
“Right, that city. Everyone seems to think I have some part in its madness,” Y/N tilted his head at the grumpy man’s words.
“Madness?” Mr. D glanced down at Y/N at the sound of the young boy’s voice.
“Yes, small one. Since I am the god of insanity, people like to believe I have a hand in the making of those rogues of yours. But I am a mere scapegoat. I haven’t been there since the Kanes were in power,” Y/N knew that name, but only one person with that last name. His cousin, Kate Kane, liked to come over for the winter holidays, claiming it was only because of Alfred’s cooking; she never seemed to mind when Y/N would curl up on the couch with the older woman just to listen to Kate speak about her life growing up. The young demigod had always thought that his cousin was really cool, loving the pictures on her skin and her bright red hair.
“I know a Kane,” Mr. D’s grumpiness faded into a tired look with a sigh.
“Of course you do. Well, young Wilson, listen to the rules and I’ll have no reason to turn you into a mammal of my choice. Maybe a small bat like the one that haunts your city,” Y/N frowned at the wrong name, but it was quickly replaced by a small look of wonder at the thought of being changed into an animal. He always liked seeing the bats fly up from the Cave. Mr. D looked insulted that his threat was not taken as one; he turned his head to Chiron.
“I have cards to play. Give them the usual spiel,” Chiron looked honestly delighted as Mr. D turned on his heel and made his way into the Big House. The older man turned his smile towards Y/N.
“Welcome to Camp Half-Blood, Y/N Wayne. I am Chiron, the camp activities director,” Y/N tilted his head. He knew that name from the mythology book that Alfred had read to him.
“Like the centaur?” Chiron’s eyes seemed to twinkle.
“Exactly like the centaur,” Y/N stared at the man for a long moment, before looking at his blanket-covered legs, and then back up at the man’s face. Chiron could not help but chuckle; behind Y/N, even Poppy and Josie laughed a little.
“The wheelchair has a concealment spell,” Y/N’s eyes widened a little.
“Oh. That’s really cool,” Chiron chuckled again.
“Why, I think so as well, young Y/N. Now, why don’t you and Josefina take a seat and we can talk about how things go around our camp? Poppy, could you take Y/N’s trunk to the Hermes Cabin and then stop by the kitchen to ask one of our Harpies to send over some lunch?” Poppy nodded.
“Then, to the council?” Chiron nodded at Poppy’s words.
“Yes. Grover has returned from New Mexico and wants to know more about your findings,” Poppy looked relieved at the name ‘Grover’ and Y/N wondered who that person was. Poppy turned to the young demigod and gave his hair a quick ruffle.
“See you around, kiddo. Be good for Josie, Connor and Julia,” Poppy picked up the trunk and made his way deeper into the camp. Y/N watched him go until Josie squeezed his hand again, making him look up at the older girl. The older demigod led Y/N over to the porch swing, helped him hop up, and then took a seat as well.
XX
Chiron spoke to Y/N the same way Alfred did when he wanted him to understand something important. It was often the tone used just before a gala, when the butler explained why the boy had to wear the fancy clothes, put up with older people dismissing him while also expecting the boy to pay attention to those around him, and try to keep his expression neutral as the paparazzi took his photos. Alfred always made sure that the day after a gala was spent doing whatever Y/N wanted for doing a good job at listening to the butler’s instructions for the event. Chiron’s tone of voice, his gentle smile and knowing eyes reminded Y/N greatly of Alfred; the butler would get along well with the centaur.
Chiron spoke for over an hour about the specifics of camp. For now, Y/N would be following the Hermes Cabin schedule, but once he was claimed by his godly parent, his schedule might change. Y/N was too young for the more combat-heavy activities, such as Capture The Flag and King of the Hill, but he could be included on the other camp-wide activities, like Hide-n-Seek and Paint Balloon Tag. There were classes that Y/N was expected to pay attention to, but if he was having any sort of trouble, he could tell the instructor or Chiron and accommodations would be made.
“There is much to do here at Camp Half-Blood, but you do not need to do everything at once. You are still a child. We’re not going to throw you into the arena and expect you to become a warrior overnight. We want you to enjoy your childhood here,” Y/N did his best to pay attention to Chiron’s words, but his attention would often drift. Other kids in matching orange shirts would often walk by, each one always holding something different: bows and quivers, swords, clay pots, woven baskets and more. A pretty girl with black-yellow feathers adorning her arms and bird-like legs came with a plate of sandwiches and a bowl full of homemade potato chips, giving them to Josie and Y/N.
“Thank you, Orie,” Josie had smiled at the bird-like girl, who returned the smile.
“Thank you, Miss Orie,” Orie’s smile softened even more as she glanced over at Y/N.
“My pleasure. Chiron, Caellaene wants to know if our new camper has food preferences or allergies,” Orie’s light brown eyes glanced back at Y/N, who was opening his backpack to get the folder of information Alfred had prepared for the camp administration. Josie took the folder from the younger demigod to hand it over to Chiron, who quickly looked through it and even handed a piece of paper over to Orie.
“I’ll let the kitchen know and add this to the binder with the rest,” Orie gave everyone on the porch one last smile before heading towards the dining pavilion up the nearby hill. Y/N and Josie tucked into their small lunch as Chiron continued to talk.
The centaur talked about the rules of camp. It was not much different from school, except the rules were more simple: no mortals beyond the boundary, no cell phones or most electronics (radios and other battery powered items could be used at a lesser extent), no leaving camp or entering the forest alone, be kind to the monsters that are allowed in the camp (the harpies only pretend to be mean, the nymphs like to play small pranks but will back off once asked, the cyclopes were kinder than they looked, the hellhounds will most likely beg for table scapes, and Peleus should be left alone though he does not mind quiet company), always help with chores, and lastly, listen to your cabin counselors.
“Any questions so far?” Chiron’s warm brown eyes watched Y/N carefully. The young demigod swallowed the last of his sandwich and thought over the centaur’s question. At Gotham Academy, the rules were long, overcomplicated, and seemed designed to make children feel like they were always doing something wrong. But these rules felt different. They made much better sense, like the rules Alfred had for the Manor’s kitchen: sharp things were dangerous, hot things burned, no attempting to cook until he could see past the counter without his stepstool, and if Bruce was in the kitchen cooking, immediately find Alfred.
“What happens if I accidentally break a rule?” Chiron’s expression softened at Y/N’s question.
“Then we talk about it. We learn. And we try again the next day. Accidents happen, Y/N. What matters is that you are trying,” Y/N nodded. That made sense; it was almost like what Alfred would say about making mistakes. Josie squeezed Y/N’s shoulder gently, making the younger boy look over at her.
“Ready to see your cabin?” Y/N nodded, slipping off the porch swing. He hugged Jason’s backpack to his chest for a tiny moment, before slipping it onto his shoulders. It was much too big for the boy to use for normal school. Its canvas was rough in some places with Jason and Alfred both mending it with different colored threads, his Batman and Robin patches were pinned on with clothespins and there were a bunch of pins of band logos that Alfred did not allow Y/N to listen to yet. But when Y/N put it on, it felt like another hug from his lost brother.
“One more thing,” Y/N turned back at the sound of Chiron’s voice; his expression had grown thoughtful.
“Y/N, if you ever need someone to talk to, about anything at all, my office is always open,” Y/N nodded, something warm settling in his chest. It was the same way Alfred looked at him when he told him he had special permission to come to the butler’s quarters if he needed anything, such as tea or if he had a nightmare; not even Bruce or Dick had that type of permission. Y/N gave Chiron a small smile, as he took Josie’s hand, waving goodbye to the centaur with his free hand.
XX
Chiron watched Josefina walk away with their newest camper. He was so tiny but almost too mature for his age. Not even Annabeth had been like that at that age; the centaur remembered the storm of emotions that happened when the daughter of Athena had come, which was understandable given what she had gone through on her way to camp. Chiron thought over the past couple months where he had to speak to one Alfred Pennyworth many times over the phone; he could tell the mortal was very protective over his young ward to an almost worrying degree. The centaur had done his best to reassure the butler that Y/N would be well protected, even divulging some details about how Camp Half-Blood has changed over the past couple years. In turn, Chiron got to know Alfred quite well over these phone calls and they spoke about the dangers that haunted Gotham’s streets; the humans transformed into monsters that would wreak havoc. The centaur was quite intrigued about the mortal hero calling himself Batman and would be talking to Diana Prince the next time she stopped by camp.
“That one’s going to be trouble,” Chiron turned his head to find Dionysus leaning against the front doorframe. His grape-red eyes were watching Josefina disappear further into camp with Y/N.
“Y/N Wayne is only seven, Lord Dionysus. What sort of trouble could a seven-year-old get into?” Mr. D glanced over at Chiron.
“Achilles and Patroclus nearly set fire to Phthia at that age,” Chiron’s smile turned into a slight grimace, as he remembered the two of his earliest students. It had been just before they had come to the centaur’s sanctuary for young heroes; it was most likely one of the reasons why King Peleus had sent them Chiron’s way. Instead of answering the god, the centaur turned his wheelchair to make his way inside the Big House, though he found Dionysus still blocking the way in.
“If you could excuse me, Mr. D, I have a phone call to make,” Mr. D huffed out a laugh, moving a little bit so Chiron could roll inside.
“Right, the overprotective butler,”
“Alfred has raised this boy like he was his own since his godly parent had placed him on the Wayne family’s doorstep. Considering his city, I believe he has a right to be protective over the boy,”
“You and I both could see the strangeness that is marking that boy’s soul…” Chiron paused. His longtime friend’s tone of voice was strange; it could almost be seen as concern.
“If you are that worried, my friend, you can always offer him sanctuary here,” Chiron glanced back at Dionysus, who was quickly changing the expression on his face back to his normal indifference.
“If his mother is who I think it is, then I don’t think I can,”
XX
The walk from the Big House to the cabin area took longer than it probably should have, mostly because Y/N kept stopping to stare at things. A pair of campers had skated past the duo, one on a skateboard and the other in roller skates, and they seemed to be talking in a different language, but Y/N could understand the words. A group of kids stood outside the arts and crafts pavilion, different colored dyes staining their skin as they made tie-dye shirts. Up above them, some teens looked to be having a race on the rope obstacle course. When they walked past the arena, several people were fighting with weapons; the closer were two boys having a sword fight, their blades clashing so hard they made sparks.
“Is that real?” Y/N’s voice was very low, while he tugged on Josie’s hand to make the older demigod look as well.
“The sword fighting? Yes. It's required training. But they use blunted weapons, so it’s mostly harmless,” Y/N nodded slowly; he did not know what the word ‘blunted’ meant, but Josie did not seem alarmed by their fighting. At Gotham Academy, the most dangerous thing in the school yard was the group of fifth graders who thought pushing younger kids off the swings was funny. Then, there were the days where an alarm would go throughout the school and they had to go down to the shelter underneath the building to wait out a nearby Rogue attack. But, here, people were just fighting casually, even looking to be having fun with it like they were merely at recess. Y/N watched as a boy did a forward roll to duck under a spear and then use his momentum to whack a girl holding a spear on the back.
The duo passed the strawberry fields next, and Y/N’s nose was filled with that sweet scent he had noticed earlier. Kids were scattered throughout the rows, some picking the berries, some weeding, and a few just eating berries straight off the vines. One nearby girl with flowers woven into her braids waved at Josie, then spotted Y/N and immediately made a soft, cooing sound.
“Is that a new camper? He’s adorable,” The girl’s voice was sweet, but not in the same sickeningly sweet tone that the older women at galas liked to use when they pretend to care about Y/N but would insult him and his father behind their backs. She walked over to the duo. She had dirt smudged on her cheek and arms and was holding a basket overflowing with strawberries. The girl crouched down to Y/N’s level, her brown eyes warm and gentle.
“Hi there, I’m Sienna, daughter of Demeter. What’s your name?”
“Y/N,” It was clear to the older demigods that the little boy was resisting the urge to hide against Josie’s leg.
“Well, Y/N, wanna try our famous strawberries? They’re so good that even the gods like to have them,” Sienna grabbed one of the biggest strawberries from her basket and held it out for Y/N to take. The boy glanced up at Josie as if asking permission and only hesitantly reached out his hand when the daughter of Aphrodite nodded her head. Y/N took a bite, and his eyes widened in surprise. It was the one of the sweetest things he’d ever tasted, almost better than Alfred’s cookies. He finished it in three bites, juice dripping down his chin, and immediately wanted many more.
“Good, right?” Sienna smiled at Y/N’s immediate nodding. Josie pulled out a couple of napkins she had stashed in her hoodie pocket. The daughter of Aphrodite squeezed Y/N’s hand, making the younger boy look up at her; she made quick work of cleaning his face. Josie booped the young boy’s nose with a finger as the boy said ‘thank you’ to the older demigod. Sienna stood back up to her full height, and motioned with her head to Y/N.
“Vuoi che diffonda la notizia sul piccolino? (Do you want me to spread the word about the little one?)” Y/N tilted his head at the unknown language Sienna began to speak. He looked between the daughter of Demeter and Josie. The daughter of Aphrodite nodded.
“Ti prego. Di’ ai ragazzi dell’Ares di darsi una calmata quando c’è il ragazzino. Almeno un po’ (Please. Tell the Ares kids to calm down a bit when the kid is around. At least, a little),” Sienna snorted.
“Non preoccuparti. Ci penso io, Jo (No worries. I’ll take care of it, Jo),” Sienna made the OK hand gesture and gave Josie a wink.
“See you at dinner, Y/N,” With that, Sienna turned on her heel and began to walk deeper into the strawberry fields.
“Josie, what language was that?” Josie looked back down at Y/N and gave him a soft smile.
“Oh, that was Italian. Me and Sienna are both fluent in it,”
“Neat. Dickie knows a bunch of languages too,”
“Your brother?” Y/N nodded eagerly, looking excited about talking about his big brother as they began to walk towards the cabin area again.
“Dickie was raised at the circus. He said that the people there all spoke different things so he grew up learning them,” Josie blinked in surprise. She knew next to nothing about the wards of Bruce Wayne; she knew more about Gotham’s Rogues Gallery since she worried about her aunt being caught up in one of the fights.
“Oh that’s pretty cool. Do you know how many he knows?” Josie could not help the smile that spread on her face as she watched Y/N rock side-to-side as he thought.
“I think Dickie said he’s fluid in six, but can understand ten,”
“It’s fluent, sweetie,” Y/N’s big eyes looked up at Josie, and for a moment, she felt slightly bad for correcting the child. But the daughter of Aphrodite got an adorable smile instead.
“Oh, okay, thank you, Josie,” As they finally reached the cabin area, Josie wondered how many betting pools the Hermes Cabin would make about Y/N; she was willing to bet that the tiny demigod would have the entire camp wrapped around his finger by the end of the first month.
XX
The walk through the cabin area was much slower that the one through the campgrounds; if Josie had minded, she would have spoken up. Each cabin was different to suit the gods they represented: one was an angry red with barbed wire along its roof and a stuffed boar’s head above the door, another was lilac with an overgrowth of grapevines surrounding it, there was one that the closest to the sound with soft gray walls decorated with seashells and corals, and the cabin in the center of them all was the biggest and looked like an Ancient Greek temple with a lightning bolt motif. The cabin that Josie led Y/N to was a soft brown and looked like it had been extended several times. It had a Caduceus symbol on its roof and several traffic signs attached to its walls.
“Well, this is Hermes,”
“Why do I got to stay with Hermes?” Josie kneeled to be eye-level with Y/N.
“Hermes is the god of travelers. Unclaimed demigods are considered under his protection until they are claimed,” Y/N tilted his head as he thought over the new information.
“Isn’t Mister Hermes also the messenger of the gods? So does he tell our parents when we’re here?” Josie blinked in surprise. She had not thought about that before; did Hermes tell the gods when a new camper arrived?
“You know, that’s a good question. I’m not sure, but maybe we can ask,”
“We can ask Mister Hermes?” Josie stood up, taking back Y/N’s hand into hers.
“No, but we can ask his children,” Together, the two walked up the steps of the Hermes Cabin. One of the doors was propped open with a gladiator’s helmet that Y/N ran his fingers through its bright blue crest as they walked through the doors. Inside, there were bunk beds that went up to the ceiling built into the walls, leaving the actual floor plan open. There were several tables throughout the cabin; each looked to have something different happening at it. One table was playing a card game, another had a bunch of books and notebooks with a couple of kids doing homework and towards the back of the cabin, a teenage boy was standing on a table in front of a group of other kids. He had curly hair, freckles on his face and his orange camp shirt had several holes in it as well as tie-dye stains. A girl who was standing in front of the table noticed Josie and Y/N getting closer and nudged the boy’s legs to make him look too.
“Alright. Let’s take a break. Group up and think of some more ideas for tomorrow. I want at least five more to take to the meeting after dinner,” The group that was standing around the table broke apart into smaller groups while the boy jumped down. He smiled a lopsided grin at Josie and Y/N; the tiny demigod felt a twinge in his heart because his smile was almost similar to Dick’s when he was younger.
“Josie! My favorite daughter of Aphrodite!” Josie let out a laugh.
“Oh please, Stoll, you only like that I teach you curses in other languages. Me and you both know your favorite is Lacy and her ability to generate glitter,” Stoll gave a hearty laugh.
“You’re right. That reminds me. Hey, Fitz!” A teen with bright green hair that clashed with their orange camp shirt turned their head towards Stoll.
“What, Connor?”
“Go to the stables and find Lacy. Tell her I’ll trade some sweets that Trav sent from New Rome for 10 of her special glitter bombs,” Fitz gave Connor a thumbs-up before heading for the door to the cabin. The teen in front of Josie and Y/N turned back to them.
“Anyway, Poppy stopped by with a trunk. That must mean a new camper,” Connor turned his bright blue eyes to Y/N, who stared back at him. The teen crouched down so he could be eye-level.
“Sup, the name’s Connor Stoll. Leader of this little asylum for the next three months,” Y/N tilted his head at the word ‘asylum’.
“It’s like Arkham here?” Josie cringed but Connor looked confused.
“Uh, what’s Arkham? That sounds familiar,” Josie let go of Y/N’s hand to run a hand through the young boy’s hair; she barely resisted the urge to coo as the little demigod leaned into her touch.
“Arkham is an asylum in Y/N’s hometown, Gotham. You probably know it from listening about Batman on your radio. I know you follow hero news,” Connor blinked up at Josie, before an understanding look spread across his face. He turned back to Y/N.
“Sorry, kiddo. Wrong choice of words. We’re a rambunctious bunch but not like that. We only wage mayhem on our fellow campers and monsters, okay?” Y/N nodded, feeling a little better. He had heard about some of the awful details about the asylum back at home; before Jason, Bruce had gotten started on trying to make things better for the patients there. The Gothamite looked around the cabin; he spotted his trunk by a bunk nearby. Then, he noticed the girl who nudged Connor come their way. She had long dark curly hair pulled half-up, dark green eyes and her camp shirt was tucked into her denim shorts.
“Connor, Olivia is suggesting firecracker arrows again,” Connor’s blue eyes had a wicked glee to them, but he tried to tone it down in front of his new camper.
“I’ll talk to her. Will threatened to shave my head if we pulled that trick again,” Connor stood back up to his full height; he was probably a little shorter than Dick. He began to walk towards a brown-haired girl with a braid crown.
“Sorry, Capture the Flag strategy meetings. It’s Connor’s last year and he wants to have a win streak for the whole summer,” Y/N looked at the new girl, as Josie let out a giggle.
“Yeah, I understand. I remember the Victor twins’ last summer where they transformed camp into a miniature Olympic games,” The other girl smiled.
“That one was fun. Especially since they made people who were proficient in some of the sports have a handicap. Anyway, sorry, introductions. I’m Julia Feingold, future Hermes cabin counselor. I’m Connor’s half-sister,” Julia held out her hand to Y/N; she looked slightly embarrassed when she realized she was attempting to shake hands with a seven-year-old. To her surprise, Y/N gave the older girl a firm handshake.
“Y/N Wayne, Miss Julia,”
“Oh, oh no, please don’t call me Miss. I’m too young for that,” Y/N nodded. He knew from Alfred’s etiquette lessons to always use a formal honorific until asked otherwise; though, Jason had always had Y/N use the wrong ones for people that annoyed him at galas, which was almost everyone.
“Anyway, your bunk is over here. We wanted to give you a little privacy so you don’t have any neighbors, but my bunk is over here if you need anything at night,” Julia led Josie and Y/N to the newcomer’s bunk, pointing her own bunk, but the little Wayne’s attention was to the window his bunk was right next to. The view was mostly of the surrounding forest but also part of the sound. Y/N had to stand on his tip-toes just to look out the window; he could see some people swimming, someone had tossed another into the water and a few more people were having a chicken-fight. Y/N turned back to look at Julia and Josie, who were having a whispered conversation, but glancing over at the new demigod. Y/N nodded to himself; he thinks he was going to like it here.
XX
Y/N’s first week at Camp Half-Blood was filled with so much activity and classes. It was almost overwhelming but as a Wayne, he was used to hectic schedules. His classes did not feel like the classes he took back at Gotham Academy and the activities designed for the vast amount of energy a young demigod would have. Almost everything at Camp Half-Blood was spent outdoors in open-air areas; usually a building dedicated to said activity or sport was merely holding the supplies for it.
Ancient Greek was taught by a son of Athena named Ramzi. Y/N was surprised by the fact that the Greek letters did not move like ones in English did. Ramzi had helped him better understand that his demigod brain was suited for Ancient Greek than English; that the shifting letters the boy often saw was his brain just trying to help. The nature hikes were led by the Satyrs; usually a different one each time and often a different trail. But the first hike Y/N went on was led by Poppy who upon seeing his former charge grinned and held out a hand for the boy to take as they walked the trail together with their group.
Chiron taught about the ancient myths, but he mostly taught about the humans behind the myth: Achilles was a great warrior but he was not the best cook, Atalanta was a great hunter but she often cried at the sight of baby animals, Jason was a great leader but he had horrible jokes and there was so much more to the humans that would later become myths. The centaur had not minded when Y/N asked about the myth of Penelope; he had even been delighted that she was the young boy’s favorite myth. Chiron told Y/N about the Penelope not many knew; she was a warrior just as much as Odysseus. It was one of the reasons why the soon-to-be-king fell in love with the girl; that and the fact that he witnessed Penelope best several grown men at a discus match without breaking much of a sweat.
Cooking lessons were led by Josie. The daughter of Aphrodite waved from her spot at the front of the kitchen when Y/N came to his first class. There was not much the young camper could do just yet since Josie agreed with Alfred’s rule of ‘no cooking until he could see over the counter without the step-stool’, but the daughter of Aphrodite began teaching Y/N about the different herbs that could go into cooking. Swimming lessons were watched over by the Aphrodite Cabin, but a girl named Sabrine took over looking after Y/N. The young Wayne knew how to at least float thanks to his brothers, but other than a doggy-paddle, the boy could not do much else. Sabrine was easygoing with her lessons, showing Y/N how to do the strokes for swimming before she had the young camper try them.
Archery was watched over by a son of Apollo, Timoti, who was one of the tallest people Y/N had ever seen. He had long curly black hair that he kept up in a bun while at the archery range. Timoti did not seem deterred by Y/N’s short stature and limbs; everyone had to start somewhere after all. But the new camper could barely draw even the smallest of bows and gave Timoti a certified Wayne glare when the next time he came for his lessons, Y/N was handed a toy bow. The son of Apollo gave him a shrug before he showed him over to the short distance targets. When Y/N went to his first sword and shield lesson, he was greeted by a tall girl with her dark hair in a half-up half-down style and two long scars on her face. Clarisse La Rue took one look at Y/N and her frown deepened. For a long moment, the two stared each other down until eventually, the daughter of Ares lifted an eyebrow. Clarisse took long strides over to Y/N before grabbing the back of his camp shirt, like she was merely scruffing a kitten. The young Wayne was stunned in silence as he was carried across the field and deposited onto the bench next to the water coolers. Eventually, Y/N tried to argue that he was here to learn and Clarisse responded by tossing him a wooden dagger and gave the new camper one command ‘Watch’ before pointing to the field. So the young Wayne did what he was told; he watched the other campers around the sparring arena as the older demigods trained while holding onto his newly acquired dagger.
Sienna watched over Y/N as he helped pick strawberries for one of his camp chores; the daughter of Demeter made a deal with the new camper that for every basket he helped fill, he could have five free strawberries. Sienna showed Y/N how to tell when a berry was ripe, how to pull them from the vine gently and even gave him a tour of the fields that held the lesser known fruit that Camp Half-Blood grew. A son of Apollo named Lochlan watched over the arts and crafts hour, making sure everyone had access to the art supplies and that they always tried out different mediums. The red-haired teen grinned at Y/N when he got excited about finding the right shade of blue that matched Dick’s favorite sweater and then swore to help the boy find the right red for Jason.
Pegasi riding was led by the Aphrodite Cabin while a tiny strawberry blonde girl with rainbow glitter streaks in her hair took charge. Her name was Lacy and she introduced Y/N to the smallest of the Pegasi, Lullaby. The Pegasus was still young, only two years old with beautiful black hair, mane and feathers and just a spot of white on her left eye. Lullaby nibbled on Y/N’s hair, making the boy giggle. Lacy was clear with the newest camper that he had to get to know the Pegasi before he thought about riding one, let alone flying with them. The rope obstacle course was watched over by the Hermes Cabin, often using winged shoes to glide in the air alongside those walking the course. Y/N had thought he would be scared of this activity but found himself loving it instead. The safety precautions helped; he had to wear a harness that was attached to a safety lead and Julia made the boy wear a helmet. Connor and the other Hermes kids could not help but laugh when they realized barely anyone could keep up with Y/N as he practically flew through the obstacle course, even finding clever ways to get through some of the challenges.
For meal times, Y/N was required to sit at the Hermes Cabin, not really understanding the rule about the seating. But Julia always saved a spot next to herself for the youngest camper. The daughter of Hermes also made sure that Y/N’s meals were well-balanced with vegetables, much to the boy’s displeasure. Y/N took the meal times to look around at the other campers, mostly at the Cabins that he did not have much interaction with yet. No Cabin had as many kids as Hermes, but there were some that were still large groups like Athena and Aphrodite. However, it was the tables that had barely any campers that drew Y/N’s attention the most. It was because they often looked so lonely that it felt too familiar; some tables had 2-3 kids at them, one had about 5, but there was one towards the back of the dining pavilion that had a sole occupant. Y/N did not know why a girl with white-blonde hair felt so familiar despite not even knowing her name, but it was the same feeling he got when he was near one of the ghosts at the Manor.
The day typically ended with campfire singalongs that were always led by the Apollo Cabin; some songs were ones that Y/N recognized but mostly it was often covers of songs that were changed to better suit their Greek demigod heritage, like ‘Down by the Aegean’ or ‘Livin On a Prophecy’ or even ‘99 Cans of Diet Coke on the Walls’ which usually annoyed Mr. D. Usually, by the time of the campfire songs, Y/N was barely awake after all of the activity throughout the day and would cling to the nearest camper that would let him curl against them. Josie was the usual choice, who was always quick to wrap Y/N in a blanket since it got surprisingly cold at night, but Julia and Connor did not mind the boy snuggling against them; the son of Hermes usually liked to draw on people who fell asleep during the singalongs but surprisingly he did not do so with Y/N and Julia would rock herself and the youngest camper side-to-side, which never helped his sleepiness.
XX
After dinner was usually supposed to be some sort of sport activity for the campers. It was meant to burn off the energy they gained from dinner. But the first Monday that Y/N was at camp and this timeslot came up, it was when the Hermes Cabin hit their first snag. Because what sport could they let a seven-year-old play in a camp full of competitive teens? Volleyball often got too violent as did baseball, basketball and any other ball related sport. But it turned out that Y/N had his own idea on what he wanted to do, as he tugged on Julia’s shirt while holding a skateboard. The soon-to-be-counselor led the newcomer back into their Cabin; supposedly the best skateboarder of the Hermes Cabin was a teen Y/N had seen in passing on his first day.
“Fitz!” Julia yelled into the half-empty Cabin as Y/N trailed after her like a duckling with his acquired skateboard. The teen with bright green hair hung themself upside down from their bunk up towards the ceiling.
“Aye captain?” Fitz’s glasses were barely hanging onto their face and their amber eyes twinkled with mischief, which was a common trait for the Hermes kids. Julia rolled her eyes, but a small smile came to her face.
“I’m not the counselor yet. Don’t call me that,” Fitz laughed and crossed their arms across their chest. The green-haired teen’s face was starting to turn a little red from being upside down.
“Oh please, Jules, me and you both know that you’ve been running this place since Trav left. Conman is just a decorative figurehead,” Julia rubbed her face with a deep sigh as Fitz talked; she looked used to their words.
“I’m not discussing this again with you. Y/N needs your help,” Fitz’s amber eyes glanced over at the young Wayne, widening them some as if they had not seen the young Wayne. The green-haired teen held out their hand, though it was a little too high for Y/N to reach.
“Fitz Williams, at your service,” Y/N tilted his head curiously at Fitz’s name.
“Like Mister Darcy?” Fitz was so surprised by Y/N’s question that they fell from their bunk. They quickly sat up from the floor, fixing their hair and glasses.
“Exactly like Darcy. You know Austen? Aren’t you like a toddler?” Y/N frowned at that.
“I’m seven, and my brother, Jay, read it to me,” Not that Y/N remembered much about the plot, but the boy had always liked all the names from the book, like Mister Bingley and Kitty.
“Oh, a man after my own heart. Is he single?” Y/N hid his face into Julia’s leg. Even half a year later, he still did not quite understand what had happened to his Jay; only that Alfred said Jason would not be coming home for the foreseeable future and that he looked really sad when he said it. The boy shook his head and Fitz could see that Y/N was sad about something so they quickly changed topics.
“Anywhoosies, how may this humble child of Hermes help you?” Julia let out a snort.
“Nothing about you is humble. But Y/N wants to learn how to skateboard and well, you are the best of us here,” Y/N held up the skateboard he had grabbed from the sports shed. It was scuffed up, had a rainbow checkerboard pattern on its back, and orange wheels. The boy wondered if Alfred would take him to get his own when he got back from camp. Y/N glanced back up at Fitz, whose grin widened a little.
“Oh, I can certainly help with that,” Fitz led Julia and Y/N out of the Hermes Cabin and back towards the sports shed. They then began to throw things around to look for any protective gear the camp had. It was clear from the sizes that they were mostly for the teenaged demigods so their next stop was to the nearby Hephaestus forge.
“Oh Alphy!!” A tall teen boy looked up from where he was stitching together leather. His tanned skin and clothes had smudges of soot on them like someone else who had been covered in the stuff had patted the boy in passing. He lifted his glasses up into his brown hair as he narrowed his eyes at Fitz.
“Casse-toi, Fitz. You still owe me for the last scheme ya pulled,” The teen boy had a slight French accent. He pushed his glasses back down his nose before he started to turn back to his leather project. Fitz grimaced and rubbed the back of their neck.
“Ok, yeah. Look, Alphonse, I’m serious. I need your help,” Alphonse paused and turned back around at the lack of humor in Fitz’s voice; his eyes were still slightly narrowed however.
“Speak,” Fitz held up the safety gear they had scavenged from the sports shed. Alphonse looked confused now, and then the child of Hermes stepped out of the way and let the son of Hephaestus catch sight of Y/N.
“Ah,”
“Please, Al. I’ve heard the kid talk about his butler and I’m slightly terrified of him. Apparently, even Batman is scared of the guy,” Alphonse raised an eyebrow and looked at Y/N for clarity; the boy shrugged and gave the older boy a nod.
“Ok, but we have nectar and ambrosia. If the kid gets hurt, he’ll still be fine,” Julia stepped into the forge a little more.
“Um, actually, Alphonse, me, Connor and Will are to report to Chiron if Y/N gets injured in any way. It was a request from Mister Pennyworth,” With a small sigh, Alphonse put down his leather project. He gestured to a nearby stool.
“Alright, hop up, kid. Let’s make sure our Fitz doesn’t have the Underworld reign down upon him from your butler,”
XX
The next snag the whole camp had with Y/N was a few days into his first week at dinner. Y/N was in the middle of telling Julia about what he saw on his nature hike earlier, but then the boy’s speech started to slur a little and his eyes and head began to droop a little before Y/N snapped back up but it kept happening. At first, Julia was a little concerned when the little camper stopped talking.
“You okay, Y/N?” The kid nodded slowly but did not speak up. Then, it happened so sudden that no one could stop Y/N from falling forward, straight into his plate of spaghetti.
“Shit!” Julia and Connor’s voice was raised so high that a majority of the camp turned their way. The son of Hermes gently pulled Y/N’s head off his plate and towards him, but the boy was limp against the older boy.
“Will! We need your help!” A blond boy at the Apollo table stood up at the sound of Julia’s voice. Meanwhile, Connor used a napkin to quickly clean up Y/N’s face.
“Kiddo, come on. Talk to me,” Will Solace was at their side within seconds, since the rest of the concerned campers that started to crowd around the Hermes table got out of the way. The son of Apollo gently tilted Y/N’s head back, checking his eyes and pulse with practiced efficiency. Will let out a breath of relief after a moment. The boy’s eyes fluttered open, blinking a few times as the world swam back into focus. Connor’s concerned face was hovering a little above him, but Will was the one right in front of him and was giving him a soft smile.
“Wh’ happen?” Y/N’s voice was slurred and he tried to sit back up, but Connor kept him leaning back against his chest.
“You face-planted into your dinner, kiddo. Gave us all a scare,” Y/N looked down at his orange camp shirt; there was sauce on the top of his shirt.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Will laughed softly.
“It’s okay. Don’t worry about your shirt. That’s what the camp washing machine is for. How do you feel?” Y/N took stock of his body. He felt heavy; his limbs were like lead weights, his eyelids just wanted to droop close again and his head felt fuzzy.
“Sleepy, really sleepy,”
“When’s the last time you slept?” Will’s voice was soft and gentle and did not help with Y/N’s sleepiness. His hands were glowing gold as they hovered over the boy. His expression was focused but not worried, more like he was checking something.
“L-last night? At bedtime?”
“And you got up at 7 when me and Connor woke the Cabin up,” Will looked over at Julia before going back to Y/N. The son of Apollo pulled away his hand and it stopped glowing.
“I’m not seeing any injuries or sickness. You’re just exhausted. I’m going to guess you’re not used to all the activity we do here,” Will’s voice was starting to sound far away, but Y/N tried to fight the sleepiness that was trying to claim him again. The boy adjusted himself until he was curled up fully in Connor’s lap, his head resting against the son of Hermes’s shoulder as he tried to pay attention to Will.
“He’s seven, and he’s going through a normal schedule that is supposed to tire out teenaged demigods. Speak with Chiron about adjusting his schedule. He needs a nap or two throughout the day to regain his energy. And then, I suggest an earlier bedtime,” Y/N was nodding, but it was clear that he was fighting sleep. Will looked up at Connor, who was paying attention to the son of Apollo as was Julia.
“I have not glanced at his medical files yet but I’ll do so after dinner. Just to make sure he’s not narcoleptic. If the sleepiness continues with the new schedule, I’ll ask Chiron if I can call Y/N’s guardian,” Connor looked like he was about to argue, but Will gave him a look that made him pause.
“Not to send him home, but to find a way to adjust his home schedule. That way he can be better prepared for next summer,” Y/N had finally lost his fight against sleep once more and went limp in Connor’s arms. Will let out a small chuckle.
“Yup, definitely exhausted if he’s choosing Connor as a pillow. I say let him sleep, but maybe somewhere that’s not a dinner table,” Julia stood up, pushing away her full plate.
“I’ll take them back to the Cabin,”
“Nope. I’ve got him. You finish dinner, Jules. You barely ate anything,” Connor stood carefully with Y/N cradled against his chest. The boy did not even stir, one small hand fisted loosely in the fabric of the son of Hermes’s camp shirt. Will stepped out of Connor’s way as he stepped over the table bench; the son of Apollo laid a hand on Julia’s shoulder, making her look up at the blond boy.
“Connor’s right. You need to eat too. We can’t have you running ragged as well. But, after you finish, go get something small for Y/N to eat in a little bit,” Will looked at the plate of spaghetti the Hermes Cabin had started to clean up. Y/N would probably be hungry when he wakes up later. Julia nodded in understanding. Connor gave his little sister a small appreciative smile before he began to walk out of the dining pavilion. The other campers parted easily to let him through, and Y/N slept on, oblivious to the concerned whispers following them.
“Did he seriously just face-plant into his spaghetti?”
“I thought he was having a seizure or something. That was scary. He’s just a baby,”
“Will said he’s just tired,”
“Yeah, but he also said something about narcolepsy. Did you see how fast he fell? It was like someone hit his power button,” Connor ignored the murmurs, carefully navigating back to the Cabin area. The evening air was starting to cool down, carrying the laughter and shouting of a nearby volleyball game. Y/N shifted slightly in Connor’s arms, burrowing closer to the warmth of his chest, and the son of Hermes could not help but smile a little despite himself.
“Alright, kiddo, let’s get you to bed,” The Hermes Cabin was mercifully quiet when Connor pushed open the door. Most of the Cabin was still at dinner or headed for their sports timeslot. Connor gently laid Y/N on the younger boy’s bunk, grabbing the pillow from the head of the bed and tucking it under the boy’s head. Y/N’s eyes fluttered open for just a moment, glassy and unfocused.
“Jay?” Y/N’s voice was small and sleepy.
“It’s okay. Go back to sleep,”
“Mmkay,” And just like that, Y/N was out again. Connor stood there for a moment, his heart heavy in his chest. He had asked Poppy about the specifics of his new camper’s family after his first nightmare at camp; he had called for a ‘Jay’ then too. Connor had been through war before and lost siblings who just wanted their existence to be acknowledged; for all that he did wrong, Luke had still been Connor’s older brother and there were days that he still missed the old Luke. But Y/N was just a kid, too young to lose someone that close to him, and then have his father drown himself in his grief, neglecting Y/N and his needs. Connor glanced at the backpack that the new camper took everywhere, despite it being too big for him. His eyes traced over the patches and pins adorning its canvas; it was clear that the bag did not truly belong to Y/N. Connor turned away from the backpack and leaned down to open Y/N’s trunk. He grabbed the pajama shirt on top of the clothes inside and carefully swapped out Y/N’s messy one, figuring the kid would appreciate not waking up in dried tomato sauce.
When Julia finally slipped into the Cabin an hour later, holding a plate of food, she found Connor sitting on the floor beside Y/N’s bunk, absently flipping through a worn book. He looked up when she got closer, one finger pressed to his lips.
“He’s been out cold the whole time,” Julia let out a soft sigh of relief, walking the plate over to the mini-fridge the Cabin had. She, then, walked over to Connor, catching sight of Y/N in his own bunk finally. The newest camper was completely dead to the world, hugging his pillow instead of having his head on it.
“Did Will say anything else?” Julia sat down before she answered Connor’s question with a shake of her head.
“He finished his food and headed for the healing tent. Probably to look over Y/N’s medical file, like he said he would,” Connor sighed a little, leaning his head back against Y/N’s mattress.
“Okay, I’m going to stay with him for the rest of the night. But pass a message to our siblings for me, they need to keep an eye on Y/N during the day. If he falls asleep like that again, they need to tell you or me,”
XX
Letter dictated by Connor Stoll, son of Hermes
Dearest Alfred Pennyworth of Gotham,
How fare ye? How I long for thee and the rainstorms of Gotham. But alas, I am here at Camp. It is a joyous time here and I am looked after by all around me. The food is good, but not quite like yours. Connor stole my last biscuit, but he calls them cookies. Do thou mind sending some to Camp? Particularly extras so my favorite cabin counselor of all time, Connor Stoll, can have some of his own; he really likes mint chocolate chip.
The activities and classes art fun. They don’t leave me restless like school. A kid in my Cabin, Fitz, be teaching me how to skateboard. He covered me in all sort of protective get since he was worried how thou would react if thou found out I got hurt. But it was so much fun. Can I hast a skateboard of mine own?
How be Pa? And Dickie? Hast they made up? Hath Pa been eating? I’m also sending them letters. I know the rules: nothing about the magic of camp or being Greek. But Dickie should be happy. A girl named Clarisse helped me dost a cartwheel. I fell over a bunch but always got back up to try again. Nay sign of mine mother yet though, but Connor says this be common. It’s only been a week.
Oh, there’s the conch shell. Dinner time.
Love you
Y/N
PS from Connor: Sorry, Alfred, I couldn’t help myself. I felt important when the kiddo asked me to write a letter for him. But seriously though, he’s doing great. Everyone at camp adores him and is looking out for him. Chiron is going to try to schedule some nap times into Y/N’s schedule. He dropped like a fly at dinner last night, face first into a plate of spaghetti. Put the whole camp in a tizzy until our head medic checked him out and Y/N woke back up. I’m guessing he doesn’t do that at home since at first Will had worried about narcolepsy but it wasn’t in the file you sent. Will said it was because Y/N is still young for a demigod; his body craves all the activity we go through, but his energy reserves aren’t built up yet.
I’m only kidding about the chocolate chip cookies, but if your baking is that good, could I trouble you to bake a celebration cake for my little sister? It’s actually my last year here as counselor, and I’m officially handing over the reins to her at the end of summer. And I just want to be a good big brother to her. I can pay you kinda; I have a surplus of drachma that I was going to divvy up with my siblings, but I can trade you some more. I saw Y/N’s supply and it’s probably going to last a year or two here. The kid’s trying to save them for a rainy day, but we’re trying to encourage him to use the coins to call you when he misses you badly, which is almost every night.
Oh, he’s been experiencing nightmares. It’s commonplace here, so we usually make warm honey cinnamon milk to help the nerves. But Julia moved bunks so Y/N wouldn’t be so alone at nights; we thought we were helping by not giving him a bunk neighbor.
I know you’re worried, Alfred, but Camp Half-Blood looks after its own. Y/N is protected even when he doesn’t know about it.
XX
Written by Josie for Y/N
Dear Dickie
I hope Alfred told you I went to a summer camp. It’s a lot of fun. I think you would have fun here too. They have a tall climbing wall that people flip off of. No trampoline here but a girl named Clarisse is teaching me a cartwheel. I fell over a bunch but always got up to try again.
My cabin counselor, Connor, reminds me of you; he tells a lot of jokes. My favorite activity so far is skateboarding. I’m only allowed to skate through the camp right now but Fitz said I can try the small half-pipe soon.
Oh, I’m learning Greek for one of the language classes here. Is that one of the languages you know?
How have you been? Did you and Pa make up? How is Miss Kori? I miss her too, can you tell her that?
I love you, Dickie. I’ll write again soon.
Y/N
XX
Written by Josie for Y/N
Dear Pa
The summer camp is really fun so far. It’s really pretty too. I like to go sit at the dock and look out at the ocean in the morning. The sky and water are so blue here, Pa; sometimes the water is so clear you can see all sorts of fish. But I think I miss Gotham’s grays.
I’m making lots of friends. There are a lot of kids like me. They have ADHD too. No one here thinks I’m weird for it. There’s a girl named Sienna who showed me how to pick strawberries. An older kid named Fitz is teaching me how to skateboard. And my Cabin counselor, Connor, reminds me a lot of Dickie. They would get along so well, bad jokes and puns all the time.
Did you and Dickie make up yet? You both just got to say you’re sorry. I hope you’re eating. I know Alfred’s worried about you and I am too.
I miss you, Pa. I’ll write again soon. I love you.
Y/N
XX
The days at Camp Half-Blood began to blur together in the best possible way. Y/N’s new schedule -with its carefully placed nap times at midmorning and midafternoon- made a world of difference. The young demigod was still tired by the end of each day, but at least he wasn't falling into his dinner plate anymore. The older campers had made it into a game to see who could catch Y/N falling asleep first. It had somehow become a competition on who would get to carry the young demigod back to his bunk. Connor and Julia were tied but Josie and Fitz were close behind them. Y/N found that he did not mind the older demigods picking him up all the time. It reminded him of being carried by Dickie when they were younger and the world was still simple. Or of the way Jason would carry him piggy-back as they ran through the deserted hallways of the Manor.
Weekends for Camp Half-Blood were usually free-time, giving Y/N the freedom to choose what he wanted to do. Sundays, however, were for the camp-wide activities. The boy did not mind being left out of the more combat-heavy exercises; he would just spend that extra time exploring while avoiding the forest where the games were being held. Usually, someone of the Hermes Cabin would be excused from playing so they could keep Y/N company. A lot of the time, it was Fitz volunteering; they claimed they were more of a lover than a fighter, though Y/N did not understand what the child of Hermes meant by that.
“Alright, look alive, Baby Bat,” One thing Y/N liked most about Fitz was all the nicknames they gave everyone: Connor was Conman, Julia was Captain, Clarisse was Grumpy. Y/N’s nickname was Baby Bat; Fitz claimed it was simply because he was from Gotham, but still the Gothamite liked it. Y/N looked from trying to tie his shoelaces, as Fitz rolled closer to the boy on their own skateboard.
“Today, we’re going to learn how to do an ollie. It’s the foundation for, like, a bajillion other tricks,” Y/N scrambled to his feet, grabbing his own skateboard.
“What’s an ollie?” Fitz’s grin was pure mischief.
“Watch and learn, little one,” The child of Hermes popped their board into the air with a snap of their tail, all of its wheels lifting off the ground before Fitz landed smoothly back down. Y/N’s eyes went wide. He wanted to do that. He wanted to learn everything.
Fitz spent the next hour breaking down the motion, showing Y/N how to position his feet, how to pop the tail, and how to jump. It was frustrating and slow, and Y/N fell more times than he could count. But each time, Fitz was there, helping him get back up, giving him pointers, making sure he took quick breaks to drink water, and telling him he was doing great for a seven-year-old.
“There you go, kid!” Fitz cheered as Y/N managed to get all four wheels off the ground for a split second. The younger demigod let out a delighted shriek, which turned into a yelp as he lost his balance and tumbled sideways onto the soft grass. Fitz jogged over, flopping onto the grass next to Y/N. The child of Hermes gave the Gothamite a lopsided grin.
“You’re a natural, kiddo. Next summer, we’ll get you started on kickflips and the big half-pipe,” Y/N was covered in grass stains and tiny scuffs, but he was grinning ear to ear. In the distance, the two campers could hear the fighting going on in the woods; Capture The Flag seemed like it was going great.
“Do you think Alfred will let me skate at home?”
“Depends. Is he as scary as you said?” Fitz sat up and began to brush some of the grass off themself. Y/N sat up as well, taking off his helmet.
“He’s not scary. He just looks at you and you want to be good,” Fitz snorted.
“That’s called fear, kid,”
“No, it’s called respect. I don’t want to disappoint him. He’s been so sad lately…” Y/N’s smile faded a little, but he shook it off.
“But when I go back home, I’m going to tell him all about skateboarding and maybe he’ll let me keep going,” Fitz’s expression softened a bit, as they reached over and ruffled Y/N’s sweaty hair.
“I’m sure he will, buddy,”
XX
My dear Y/N
It warms my heart that you are having a good time. When I received your letter this morning, the gray sky opened up and it began pouring. I believe Gotham missed you as well.
If you keep practicing and show me when you get home that you can handle a skateboard on your own, we shall discuss obtaining a skateboard of your own.
Your father has been…occupied as has Master Dick. I have not witnessed any further arguments while they’re both up in the Manor. But I can say that your father has been eating. I believe he finally has had enough of his protein shakes. Thank the gods.
As you’ve certainly noticed, you have a care package. The silver tin is for yourself only, the green one is for Mister Stoll, and the red one is to share with your Cabin mates. I have had much time to myself while you are gone and our family occupied, so I spent the time baking and working on different recipes. But now I have found myself a project to work on.
I await your next letter. Have fun, Young Master.
Alfred
XX
To Mister Connor Stoll
I must admit that the letter you wrote for my charge had made me chuckle. I’m glad that your camp is watching over him. I had received a call from Sir Chiron and a Will Solace about improving Y/N’s schedule while he is at home. Hopefully we will not any more impromptu falling asleep at the dining table. I must say I have given him many lessons on dining etiquette but nothing prepares you for falling asleep into your meal.
By now, Y/N has surely given you the tin of biscuits I’ve sent to you. Never be afraid to ask for more. You are looking after my charge, this is the least I could do. If you could tell me what kind of cake your sister will like and when you want me to send it, I can begin planning the cake. No drachmas necessary; I have secured more and have my own stockpile.
I entrust you with Y/N’s safety, Connor Stoll.
Alfred Pennyworth of Gotham
XX
Little Wing
I’m so glad you’re having fun. When you come back from summer camp, you’ve got to show me your cartwheels. Kori is good, she misses you too. She made me promise to take her with me when you come home so she could see you herself.
I miss you too. Keep having fun.
Dickie
XX
Y/N
Glad you’re having fun. Be good. When you come home, we can have dinner and you can tell me all about your summer camp.
Your father
XX
Before he knew it, a month had passed by with Y/N at Camp Half-Blood. The boy was starting to get used to everything; he did not get lost as much anymore, he remembered to pay tribute to the gods at meal times without being prompted to anymore, and he was even excelling in his classes. And yet, Y/N’s godly parent still had not claimed the boy. Connor and the rest of the camp tried to distract the young Gothamite: Fitz would show off tricks on the big half-pipe that was nestled behind the arena, Connor would tell all sorts of jokes that even Dick would groan at, Josie finally gave into Y/N’s big eyes and he learned how to make pancakes, Julia grabbed some translated books from the Athena Cabin and would read to Y/N before bed every night, and even the grumpy Alphonse placed a pair of noise-canceling headphones on Y/N’s head when the summer solstice came and there was a huge firework display.
Then, Y/N woke on the first of July and something felt different. There was a heaviness to the air that was reminiscent of what it felt like before a huge storm that would cover Gotham, and yet the sky above the boy currently was crystal blue. Y/N was in the middle of a Greek mythology lesson with Chiron. This week, Chiron was explaining about the gods and goddesses of the Underworld and today’s lesson was exploring the story of Hecate, the goddess of magic, crossroads and ghosts. The Gothamite had perked up at that last part, thinking about all the ghosts back at home. The ghosts at camp were different; they were fainter, more like echoes than people.
“Y/N, are you paying attention?” Chiron’s voice made Y/N look back down, away from the sky.
“Yes, sir. Sorry. You were talking about Hecate and her role in the Underworld,” Chiron raised an eyebrow, clearly expecting that Y/N had not been paying attention.
“Correct, Y/N. Please, keep your eyes up front. Hecate is one of the more powerful gods, though she often keeps to the shadows. Her domain is vast and complex. She is the goddess of magic, of the boundaries between worlds. Many consider her both a protector and a threat, depending on the circumstances. The same could be said for her children. Hecate is the mother of the Empousai, vampiric creatures who serve her will. But not all of her children become monsters. Her demigod children often have a natural aptitude for the mystical arts, for understanding things others cannot. They are seers, sorcerers, spirit guides and those who walk between worlds,” Chiron paused, looking at Y/N with a curious expression; the boy almost had stars in his eyes.
“You seem very interested in her,”
“I can see ghosts,” Y/N had not meant to blurt that out. The other campers in the lesson turned to look at the Gothamite. Y/N shrank back, embarrassed.
“I mean, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that…” Y/N chanced a glance up at the centaur, but Chiron’s expression was not one of shock or disgust. It was thoughtful.
“Y/N, many demigods who can see the dead are children of the gods of the Underworld. Have you always been able to see ghosts?” Y/N nodded slowly.
“I thought everyone else could. But then I saw how sad Grandma Martha got when Pa walked right through her. Teta Mary always tries to hug Dickie when he’s sad. There are others too: Grandpa Thomas, Unchi John and Aunt Catherine. The others didn’t tell me their name. They just watch me. They just look sad,”
“Y/N, I want you to close your eyes and think about something for me,” Chiron’s voice was as gentle as it had been the first day. Y/N obeyed, squeezing his eyes shut.
“Think about the ghosts you see at home. Are you afraid of them?” Y/N shook his head.
“No, they’re not scary. They’re lonely,”
“What about the ghosts at camp?” Y/N thought over the ghosts he has seen throughout the camp: Satyrs that linger on the edge of the forest, kids in gladiator gear that watch over the arena and the ones that lingered outside the dining pavilion that watch the camp gather for dinner -they always looked the loneliest.
“They’re lonely too…”
“Open your eyes, Y/N,” The young camper opened his eyes and the world around him was shimmering. He looked up to find a symbol floating above his head: crossed torches. It was glowing a soft silver-white and the torches that were lit around the open-air classroom had their flames turn the same silvery color. All the other campers were staring at Y/N with wide eyes, but the young demigod could only look up at the symbol above him.
“What is that?”
“That is your mother’s symbol, Y/N. Crossed torches. The goddess of magic, of secrets, of the night. Your mother is Hecate,”
XX
The news of Y/N’s claiming spread through Camp Half-Blood like Greek fire. By the time the young demigod made it to the dining pavilion for lunch, every single camper seemed to know. The Hermes Cabin had already cleared a spot at their table, but Connor and Fitz had other ideas.
“Wait, wait, wait. We can’t just let you sit down like nothing happened,” Connor held up his hand to stop Y/N as he approached the table. The son of Hermes had a wicked grin on his face.
“Yup. This calls for a proper celebration,” Fitz agreed, already positioning themself behind Y/N. Before the Gothamite could ask what they meant, two pairs of hands grabbed him and hoisted him into the air. The youngest demigod let out a surprised squeak as Connor and Fitz lifted him onto their shoulders, parading him around the dining pavilion like a victorious champion.
“HAIL, Y/N WAYNE, SON OF HECATE!!” Connor’s voice was loud enough that the entire pavilion could hear him, but it only made the whole camp start to cheer. Everyone was making some sort of noise: clapping, stomping their feet, banging their hands on the tables and whistling. Y/N’s face felt hot, but he could not stop the grin spreading across his face. It was so different from the galas back home, where people clapped politely because they had to, where the attention always felt like a performance. This was loud, chaotic and genuine.
“Put him down before he falls!” Julia shouted over the noise, but she was smiling too. Connor and Fitz carefully lowered Y/N back to the ground, and the boy wobbled slightly, dizzy from the sudden height change.
“You’re officially one of us now, kid,” Connor ruffled Y/N’s hair. The son of Hecate looked around the pavilion at all the smiling faces. For the first time since Jason left, he felt like he truly belonged somewhere.
XX
After lunch, Chiron pulled Y/N aside before he left for his next class.
“There is someone I believe you should meet. She’s been waiting for you,” Chiron’s voice was gentle and he was in his magic wheelchair, so Y/N did not have to crane his head just to look up at the centaur. The son of Hecate tilted his head.
“Waiting for me?” Chiron just smiled his gentle smile and gestured toward the path leading to the Cabins.
“Follow me,” They walked into the Cabin area but did not go near the bigger Cabins. Instead, the two took a smaller path that led to the newer Cabins until they were standing in front of a small Cabin. It was made with dark wood with shiny black stones inlaid around its foundation, there was moss growing on its roof, and a chimney bellowing white smoke. When Y/N stepped closer, he noticed there were symbols carved into the cabin’s doorframe. The dark purple door opened to reveal the girl with white-blonde hair. Her hair was pulled back into a twisted bun with a few strands of hair framing her face, she had impossibly green eyes and was wearing a black shirt under a pair of lavender shortalls. The girl was also barefoot with an anklet of green stones around her right ankle.
“Is…is that him?” The girl had a slight southern accent as she looked at Chiron. The centaur gave her a nod.
“Lou Ellen, meet Y/N Wayne. Your new brother. Y/N, this is Lou Ellen Blackstone, your half-sister,” Y/N looked between Chiron and Lou Ellen, his eyes big as he processed this new information. He had a sister.
“Y/N, you are excused from your afternoon activities. Take the afternoon to move into the Hecate Cabin and get to know your sister. She will have much to teach you,” Lou Ellen opened the Cabin door some more and stepped out of the way. Chiron
“Come on it, hon,”
XX
The inside of the Hecate Cabin was nothing like the Hermes Cabin. Where the Hermes Cabin was organized chaos and noise, this Cabin was quiet and orderly. Bookshelves lined every wall, filled with worn leatherbound books and papyrus scrolls. Dried herbs hung from the ceiling, and the air smelled faintly of lavender and something smoky. Crystals and candles were placed carefully everywhere. There were only two beds: both were next to the windows on the sides of the room, one was neatly made with coffee brown sheets while the other one looked a little more lived in with dark purple sheets, a small hoard of pillows and a stuffed frog. Y/N looked up at the ceiling and found constellations painted in silver covering the area. His wide eyes then caught sight of what looked like a mask on a top shelf of a bookcase, but then the mask opened its dark eyes and blinked down at the small boy. A screech came from the mask’s mouth.
“Oh, that’s just Maeve. She’s saying hello,” Lou Ellen walked toward the table in the center of the room. She whistled, gesturing to a branch attached to the table.
“Come down and show-off,” Maeve let out a tiny screech before she flew down from her spot in the bookshelf. She was a beautiful American barn owl, mostly white with reddish brown patches on her back. The owl was staring down Y/N, who felt a little intimidated by the eerie noises the owl could make. Maeve opened her wings, letting the boy have a good look at her feathers.
“He’s probably never met an owl before. Not everyone knows what an owl is actually supposed to sound like. Get used to the staring,” Y/N looked between Lou Ellen and Maeve.
“Are you talking to her?” Lou Ellen looked up from the book she had been glancing at on the table. She looked a little embarrassed.
“Yes. Sorry, I should explain. I’m new to this. Teaching, I mean. I had to learn everything myself with our mother occasionally sending me books. Here, come sit,” Lou Ellen gestured to a pair of chairs that was on either side of the table, sitting down in one herself. Y/N walked over and hopped up into the empty chair, glancing at the books that covered the table and wondering what they were about.
“So, first, Maeve. She isn’t just an owl, she is my familiar. She can help with my magic, but she is mostly a companion. Being children of Hecate can be a lonely existence," Maeve hopped down from her branch, walking down the table until she was in front of Lou Ellen. The daughter of Hecate reached forward to tickle the owl’s chin.
“We share a psychic bond, which means I can hear her voice inside my mind,” Y/N stared at Lou Ellen and Maeve with bright eyes, fascinated by the idea of an animal familiar.
“Cool. Will I get one too?” Lou Ellen shrugged her shoulders, but gave her little brother a small smile.
“Probably when you’re older. Mother didn’t send Maeve my way until Camp Half-Blood changed after the wars,” Y/N had only heard a little bit about the Second Titan War and the Second Giant War. A lot of the other campers did not like to talk about the Second Titan War, but Connor told Y/N it was because they had lost a lot of demigods in that war on both sides; people just did not want to be reminded of those who had died. There was a memorial garden that was near the Big House that had statues, pictures, and plaques about people who were lost during those times; sometimes Y/N spotted Clarisse there leaving a flower in front of a photo of a beautiful girl.
“But our Mother will want you to know the basics before she even thinks about sending a familiar your way,” Y/N tilted his head in confusion.
“The basics?” Lou Ellen grinned.
“Why, the basics of magic, of course,”
XX
Despite Y/N’s clear excitement to learn about magic, the rest of the day was spent getting to know one another. Lou Ellen was a year-round camper, who did not really like to leave the safety of camp but has accompanied people on quests before due to her skillset. She knew of only one other child of Hecate, but he was forbidden from ever stepping foot inside Camp Half-Blood for the rest of his life; he chose the wrong side was all Lou Ellen would say about him.
“So, where are you from? Usually, Mother picks places that are connected to her domain when she wants to have a new child. I’m from St. Augustine, Florida, one of the oldest cities in America, but also one of the most haunted,” The siblings had moved over to Lou Ellen’s bed as they talked to be more comfortable, while Maeve went back to her roost on the bookshelf. Y/N was hugging the daughter of Hecate’s stuffed frog to his chest while Lou Ellen was drawing symbols into a sketchbook.
“Gotham,” Lou Ellen’s neon green eyes looked away from the sketchbook.
“Oh, you definitely have me beat. My town only has one hero, and he spends most of the time pretending to be a pirate for tourists,”
“Sounds better than Condiment King,” The two siblings shared a laugh; though Y/N was more of a giggle because he could remember how much his father and brothers hated fighting Condiment King.
“But, I can understand why Mother chose your city. Even I know that Gotham is a hellmouth,” Y/N tilted his head curiously.
“What’s a hellmouth?” Lou Ellen tapped her fountain pen to her lip as she thought over how to explain.
“A hellmouth is a place where the barriers between worlds are thin. Where monsters, spirits, and all sorts of magical things can cross over more easily. Places like Gotham, New Orleans, Sunnydale, Sleepy Hollow reside over a hellmouth. They’re like magnets for the strange and the dead,” Lou Ellen looked up from her sketchbook and could see that Y/N was not completely understanding what she meant by a barrier. The daughter of Hecate put her sketchbook down onto the bed and flipped to a blank page. She drew two circles close together but not touching and then put a line in between the circles.
“So these are two of the realms, and this is the Veil. Think of it as a forcefield that keeps the two worlds apart. Now a Hellmouth is a hole in the Veil, allowing things to seep through to each side. Now, the worlds can influence each other; they can turn humans into something worse and even let monsters live normal lives,” Y/N thought about Gotham, of how most of the Rogues were once normal humans until something inside them snapped and they changed for the worst, of Poppy’s confusion about the monsters in Gotham that had jobs.
“Is that why Poppy was so confused by the monsters back home? The hellmouth?”
“Your Satyr guide? Probably. The Council of Cloven Elders know about the basics of a hellmouth, but they wouldn’t know what to do with one,” Y/N looked back up at Lou Ellen.
“What do you do with one?”
“Mostly you keep it stabilized. But that takes a lot of magic,” Y/N hugged the stuffed frog tighter to his chest.
“Will I have to do that? Stabilize Gotham?” Lou Ellen’s expression softened. She reached over and gently tucked a strand of hair behind Y/N’s ear.
“I can’t lie to you, Y/N. You probably will have to be the one to stabilize Gotham, but Mother isn’t expecting you to do that right now. You haven’t even started to learn magic yet,” Y/N scooted closer to Lou Ellen as the older girl wrapped an arm around the boy’s shoulders.
“You’ll teach me though, right?” Lou Ellen leaned her head against the top of Y/N’s.
“You bet. I have so much to teach you, but right now, I still want to get to know you. Now, tell me more about those brothers of yours,”
XX
Even though Y/N moved to the Hecate Cabin, he still followed the schedule he was given with the other Hermes kids. Lou Ellen did not have a schedule of her own that she kept to; she wasn’t obligated to do so since she was an older kid like Connor and Clarisse. The new son of Hecate was not treated any differently with his claiming, though some of the other younger kids were expecting Y/N to start showing off magic tricks as soon as he learned.
Since Lou Ellen was worried about Will coming after her about overloading Y/N’s schedule with more lessons, the weekends were when the two Hecate kids practiced magic. So Saturday morning, after breakfast, Lou Ellen led Y/N back to their little cabin. The table that was in the middle of the room was mostly cleared off. Instead, Lou Ellen’s sketchbook sat with her supply of fountain pens and ink bottles, but there was a new sketchbook with its own pen on Y/N’s side of the table. The two siblings took their usual seats. Y/N had to sit on his knees just so he could see the table properly. He eyed the new sketchbook with barely contained curiosity, fingers twitching to open it.
“Before we start anything, I need you to understand something,” Lou Ellen’s voice was slightly serious and made Y/N look up at her.
“Magic isn’t like what you see in movies or read about in storybooks. It’s not about waving a wand and saying fancy words. It’s about intention, focus, about understanding the language of the world around you, and about respect,” Y/N nodded, trying to look as serious as his older sister.
“What’s the language of the world?” Lou Ellen smiled at Y/N’s question, before she opened her own sketchbook.
“I’m glad you asked,” Lou Ellen showed the first page and it had strange symbols on it. However, for some reason, they looked familiar to Y/N, but he could not figure out where he recognized them from.
“These are glyphs. They are the basic building blocks for magic. Anyone can learn how to use them, but it takes years of studying for them to activate a simple spell. While children of Hecate can understand them just with a glance, tell me what does this one represent?” Lou Ellen pointed to a tiny spiral on the page.
“Wind?” Y/N got a smile as an answer, before Lou Ellen pointed at a different glyph. This time, there were two small lines of waves.
“Water?”
“Good. Let’s try a slightly harder one,” Now Lou Ellen was pointing at a pentagon with a star inside touching each corner of the shape.
“Protection,” Lou Ellen put her sketchbook down.
“Oh, you’re a natural. You’re going to be a menace when you get to learning, ain’t ya?” Lou Ellen’s slight southern accent came out, but her words only made Y/N grin.
XX
From then on, Y/N’s summer became a whirlwind of learning. Lou Ellen had shown him the glyphs and expected him to repeat them until he could draw them without a reference. Y/N’s hands soon became stained with the various colors of inks the Hecate Cabin had in stock. While the Gothamite was practicing the glyphs, Lou Ellen was going through the bookshelves throughout the Cabin, setting books aside so that Y/N could take with him back to his hometown. The son of Hecate even got used to the strange screeches from Maeve, knowing that the owl could not help the noises she made.
But the magic lessons were only part of Y/N’s growth; he continued to bloom in other areas in the camp as well. Clarisse had finally allowed the Gothamite to leave the bench, and was even given a small wooden sword. But the daughter of Ares would only allow Y/N to swing the sword repeatedly to get used to its weight. Timoti let the Gothamite try out the smallest bow again and he could finally pull the string back. Ramzi thought that Y/N was excelling with Ancient Greek and could read translated stories at a second to near third-grade level. The son of Athena even promised to give the son of Hecate and his butler a demigod contact out in the normal world that could provide books that are translated into Greek. Josie began to teach the Gothamite more simple recipes: scrambled eggs, mashed potatoes, french toast and even an easy bread dough. Fitz celebrated when Y/N managed an ollie without falling over before taking the boy over to the smallest half-pipe the camp had.
Just because Y/N was in the Hecate Cabin did not mean that he did not stop interacting with the ones who watched over them. Connor tried to include the Gothamite in his pranks; the Ares kids were easily distracted by the endless questions Y/N had about weapons while Connor planted glitter bombs around the Ares Cabin. Julia still would read stories to Y/N during free time. Poppy would often check on Y/N and still occasionally led the nature walks. Josie would often spirited the Gothamite away and to the Aphrodite Cabin while her siblings would play dress-up with Y/N.
Before Y/N knew it, the summer was almost over. The glyphs Lou Ellen had taught him were becoming second nature. Y/N could now draw a dozen of them without looking at the references he was provided. Though, Lou Ellen insisted that knowing the glyphs and actually using them were two completely different things.
“You’re not ready to cast anything yet. You need to understand what you’re drawing, the intentions behind the spells and how you want the glyphs to transform into spells,” Lou Ellen’s voice had made Y/N look up from a flame glyph. The daughter of Hecate was organizing the Gothamite’s trunk so he could have room for the books the older girl had prepared. Maeve was currently napping on Y/N’s pillow so she could be near Lou Ellen.
“You got to promise me, Y/N. No trying to cast until you come back next year,” Lou Ellen’s neon green eyes looked over at the Gothamite, as she waited for the child to promise. Y/N nodded his head, which got a small smile in return.
XX
The day before Y/N was set to return home, he awoke to a small satin pouch on his pillow. It was tied with a silver ribbon and had faint silver markings stitched in its satin. The boy did not immediately open it, and instead he hopped out of bed, running across the room to shake Lou Ellen awake.
“Wha-? Y/N, hon, it’s too early,” Lou Ellen did not do mornings well; she was usually one of the last kids to arrive at breakfast. Y/N hopped into his big sister’s bed, watching the girl blink up at the Gothamite. The boy held up the satin pouch.
“This was on my pillow,” Y/N’s voice was filled with barely contained excitement. Lou Ellen sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes before taking the pouch from her little brother. The daughter of Hecate turned it over in her hands, reading the faint silver markings.
“These are protection runes. This is Mother’s work,” Lou Ellen looked up at Y/N with a soft smile as she placed the pouch back into the boy’s hands.
“Mama?” Lou Ellen’s smile softened even more at the term Y/N used for their mother.
“Go ahead, open it. It’s most likely the first of many gifts she will send you. She’s not the most present of mothers but she tries to make up for it,” Lou Ellen had spent the summer telling Y/N all about Hecate. Maeve was the first gift their mother had sent the older girl, but then there were the many books that lined their Cabin walls and the clothes that were sent through the Hermes Express. Y/N pulled the silver ribbon loose and upturned the pouch’s contents into his hand.
A dainty silver necklace fell into the palm of Y/N’s hand, on it was a small charm of a triple moon. Each moon face held a different gemstone, though the boy did not know the meanings of the stone: black tourmaline, smoky quartz, and moonstone. The necklace felt warm like it had been sitting in the sun for a while.
“Pretty,”
“There’s a spell on it. One of Mother’s specialties, a notice-me-not. It will make people not quite pay attention to you, but it won’t make you invisible. It should be helpful with your monster-filled city,” Lou Ellen had the anklet that Hecate sent before her first quest still wrapped around her ankle; it had the same spell. The notice-me-not did not work on demigods, those aligned with the camp or clear-sighted humans, regular mortals however might have a reaction to it; Lou Ellen wondered how Y/N’s family would react to the spell.
“Help me put it on?” Y/N handed over the necklace to Lou Ellen before turning around. Soon, the necklace was secured around the child’s neck. It felt warm against his skin and Y/N reached a hand up to touch the charm.
“Thank you, Mama,” There was no answer from Hecate, but a scent of herbs and smoke drifted into the room and Y/N felt a faint breeze ruffle his hair.
“Alright, now lay down with me until the conch goes off. You woke me up too early,” Lou Ellen grabbed Y/N, making the younger boy giggle and lay down on the bed with his big sister. The boy cuddled into his big sister’s side, tucking his head against her shoulder.
XX
The drive to Gotham was long and quiet. Y/N had fallen asleep before they even reached the highway, exhausted from all the goodbyes. Almost the entire Hermes Cabin had seen the Gothamite off. Connor probably would not be back the next summer but he said he would look forward to the younger boy’s letters. Julia gave Y/N a hug, already looking forward to the next year; supposedly, Connor had made Capture The Flag plans that included the Gothamite as an ace-in-the-hole but he had not been allowed to use them yet. Fitz would also be there next summer and was looking forward to throwing Y/N onto the big half-pipe. Poppy kept the radio in the station wagon low and the air conditioning gentle, letting the boy sleep in the backseat.
When they finally pulled into the familiar gates of Wayne Manor hours later, the sun was just beginning to set, painting the stately home in shades of orange and purple. Y/N woke slowly as they got closer to the large mansion. He blinked, disoriented, and peered through the window to see the familiar stone walls. Alfred was standing at the opened front door, looking exactly as he always did; immaculate in his suit and tie and his posture perfect. Y/N barely waited for the station wagon to stop before he started to undo all the belts of the carseat.
“Alfred!” Y/N pushed the car door open and rushed forward. The butler caught the young boy easily, his arms wrapping around the boy’s small form with a gentleness that belied his age. For a long moment, he said nothing, simply holding Y/N.
“My, my. It seems camp has agreed with you, Young Master. You’ve grown at least an inch, maybe even two,” Alfred’s voice was thick with emotion he would never fully admit to.
“I missed you. I missed you so much,” Y/N’s voice was muffled against the fabric of Alfred’s shirt. The butler’s hand came to rest on the back of the boy’s head, his fingers threading gently through his hair. He looked over Y/N’s head to where Poppy was standing by the station wagon, a soft smile on his face. The Satyr brought over the boy’s trunk; it was not as light as it had been before the summer started. Y/N and Alfred reluctantly pulled away from each other, though the boy reached a hand up to grab onto the butler’s suit jacket.
“I trust my charge has behaved for the camp?” Poppy let out a soft laugh.
“Sure. Let’s go with that. The Ares kids forgave Y/N pretty quickly at his puppy dog eyes. Connor was the one who went running after the prank was set off,” Alfred looked down at Y/N with a raised eyebrow, but only got a cheeky smile in return. Poppy pulled out a heavy looking envelope out of his hoodie pocket.
“Thought you might want these,” Alfred took the envelope and glanced inside, only to find a bunch of photos. The butler looked up at Poppy, who gave the man an easy smile.
“Y/N had a lot to do during the summer. I had the other campers and Satyrs snap photos when they could,” Alfred took out one of the pictures. It was of Y/N with a tall boy standing in front of the younger boy, the older boy looked to be gently painting warpaint onto the Y/N’s face; it was neon green and very reminiscent of the domino mask his brothers used to wear as Robin. Alfred could not help the soft smile that spread across his face. He closed the envelope, placing it into the inside pocket of his jacket.
“I appreciate this sincere gift. If I could trouble you to do the same in the upcoming years,” Poppy winked at Alfred.
“No problem, Mister Pennyworth. Now I got to get going, Gotham traffic is a nightmare. Remember, if you have any problems or see any monsters sniffing around the Manor, call the camp,” Poppy walked back to the station wagon, waving goodbye to Alfred and Y/N. The two watched the car leave down the long drive, before they looked at each other.
“Dinner, Young Master?” Y/N eagerly nodded.
XX
“Alfred, where’s Pa?” Y/N looked up from the homemade spaghetti Alfred had made. It was a little better than the dish he had fallen asleep into; though the butler was watching him carefully. Alfred let out a small sigh.
“He is preoccupied at the moment. The Riddler escaped this morning,” Y/N frowned, but knew that the job came first; that did not mean it did not hurt. Despite sending a letter almost every week to her family, the only one who returned the most of her letters was Alfred; Bruce only sent the brief one at the beginning of the summer while Dick sent one or two and the occasional postcard from cities the Titans went to. Y/N had so many drawings he wanted to give his father, friendship bracelets that he wanted to give his brother and his friends, and a misshapen clay pot and mug for Alfred.
“Oh, okay…Has he and Dickie made up?” The frown that deepened on Alfred’s face was the only answer Y/N got.
XX
After dinner, Alfred made Y/N go down to the gym to burn off the energy dinner provided him. But afterwards when the boy made it up to his room, he found that while it looked like it had barely changed in the three months he had been gone, there was something different. A tapestry that covered one of the walls in his room had been moved to a different wall. In its place was a door. Y/N stood in the doorway of his bedroom, staring at the strange door. His small hand was still held onto the doorknob, and he blinked a few times as if expecting the new door to vanish. It did not.
“Alfred?” Y/N’s voice was small, but carried down the hallway. The butler appeared at the top of the stairs moments later, a dusting of flour still on his sleeve from the baking he had been doing.
“Yes, Young Master?”
“What’s behind the door?” Alfred walked closer, and Y/N could see something in his expression that he rarely saw on the butler’s face; it was something almost like excitement.
“I had hoped you would ask. Why don’t you open it and see?” Y/N glanced between the door and Alfred, before he walked into his room to the new door. The heavy oak door swung open to reveal a narrow spiral staircase made of stone. The boy looked back at Alfred, who nodded encouragingly. Y/N stepped onto the first stair, his small feet barely making any sound on the stone.
The first level he reached opened into a room that took Y/N’s breath away. It was a dressing room that was the same size as his bedroom below. Built-in shelves lined two walls while built-in dressers and closet rods lined the others; there were several cushioned benches throughout the room. It looked like all of their clothes had been moved up here while there looked to be room for more clothes and shoes. A large, full-length mirror stood in the corner, its glass reflecting the fairy-lights that Alfred had lined all around the room.
“This is for me?” Y/N’s voice was barely a whisper as he glanced behind him at Alfred.
“Indeed, Young Master. I thought you might appreciate a space of your own to store your belongings. There is more, if you’d like to see,” Y/N glanced at the spiral staircase that continued upward, before he nodded eagerly. Together, the two climbed another flight of stairs.
The second level was even more incredible. Two walls of tall windows that overlooked both the Manor grounds and out towards the city of Gotham while the other walls had floor-to-ceiling bookshelves that were barely filled with books. There was a large desk near the window that overlooked the Manor gardens with a comfortable looking chair. In the desk drawers was a surplus of fountain pens, ink bottles, and other art supplies that would make any artist jealous. The window that looked out towards Gotham had a window bench with cushions and blankets in Y/N’s favorite colors. In the center of the room was a round table with a few more chairs. The walls were lined with the same fairy-lights from down below.
“I thought you might need a quiet place to study your…new interests,” Alfred’s voice was carefully neutral, but Y/N knew that his butler was referring to the things Lou Ellen had taught him over the summer. The boy turned and looked at his butler with shining eyes.
“Thank you, Alfred,”
“You are most welcome, Young Master. But there is one more level,” Y/N gasped and was already racing for the next flight of stairs as Alfred finished speaking.
The third level had a door that opened to an outdoor area. The terrace was as large as the rooms below, with stone balustrades that looked out over the sprawling grounds of Wayne Manor. There was comfortable outdoor furniture set up, perfect for stargazing or reading on warm days. A few potted plants decorated the area; a few small flowering plants that would attract butterflies. In one corner, there was a fire pit and a supply of firewood. But what caught Y/N’s attention the most was the view. From here, he could see the entire estate and even some of their neighbors’ houses, and he could see Gotham illuminating the night sky across the river as the Bat Signal was lit up, calling out for Y/N’s father. And above the boy, a canopy of stars that seemed brighter here than anywhere else.
“It’s beautiful,” Alfred came to stand beside Y/N, his gaze also fixed on the stars above. The boy leaned against the butler’s side.
“Do you like your surprise, Young Master?” Y/N nodded, his eyes tearing up. Alfred ran a hand through his young charge’s hair.
“Good. Originally, this tower was used for storage. So I had spent the summer renovating everything to your liking,” Y/N had always seen the tower when he played outside and he had always wondered where its entrance was. He never thought to look behind the tapestry in his room.
“Thank you, Alfred. I love it,” Alfred’s eyes twinkled with delight, pleased that his young charge was happy with his new tower. Y/N now had a space where he could practice the magic his mother had gifted him, a place where he could be himself without the weight of Gotham’s expectation pressing down on him. But even as Y/N made his way back down to his bedroom, he could not shake the feeling that something had changed. The necklace around his neck was warm against his skin, and the loneliness that haunted the Manor’s halls had already started to press against Y/N’s body.
Y/N Wayne, son of Hecate, had come home. And his family would never quite see him the same way again.
A/N: FINALLY!!!!! I am so sorry for the long wait for this chapter. I did not mean for the mini-hiatus that happened. But so much stuff happened in my life that made it hard to write. Thank you for waiting.
yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader. (inspired by percy jackson) - masterpost
Version:
they/them - she/her (you are here) - he/him
Y/N did not wake when Poppy stopped just outside of Newark for gas. The young demigod did not even seem to notice when Josie pulled a blanket over the younger girl that smelt faintly of strawberries and fresh cut grass; she also picked up the fallen backpack and sat on the car seat next to the child. The Satyr and the elder demigod conversed in low tones to let Y/N sleep since it was clear she needed it. Neither of them have ever seen a child with such dark bags under their eyes.
"She’s so adorable. I know my siblings in the Aphrodite Cabin are going to want to snatch her up just to coo over her. Do you think Chiron will be up for letting me mentor her?" Poppy glanced over at Josie as she spoke. He bit his lip in thought before he shrugged.
"It's Connor's last year as Counselor, but Julia's first real year. Chiron might be amenable if you offer a lending hand since the Hermes Cabin always has its hands full with the claimed and unclaimed kids," Josie let herself smile a little as she played with the strings of her hoodie. She knew that the Hermes cabin had about twenty-five kids inside the cabin with only seven of them being unclaimed for now. Connor and Julia did their best to run a tight ship but they may not know how to handle a seven-year-old. But now that Josie thought over it a little more, the camp itself probably wasn’t really to handle a seven-year-old as well.
The youngest camper that Josie had heard about was Annabeth Chase, who also came to camp around the age of seven, but she was quickly claimed and ushered into the Athena Cabin. Then there was Harley, who came to Camp Half-Blood the same year Josie did, but the daughter of Aphrodite was twelve next to Harley’s eight. But he had truly fit into the chaos that was the Hephaestus Cabin. But not accounting for those two, campers usually came when they were in their double digits of age and were usually used to the outside world looking down on them for their demigod characteristics. Once demigods were thrown into the structured schedule of the camp, people found places where they excelled whether it be with a weapon, languages or some sort of craft.
Josie had found that she had an aptitude for languages. She had grown up speaking Swedish and English, and being Aphrodite’s daughter, the romance languages also came fluently to Josie. She, however, wanted a challenge and started to learn other languages that did not come quite as naturally; Camp Half-Blood had helped a lot with that, since so many people came from different backgrounds and cultures. But she had not let her talent for languages hold her back from the other skill pools from camp. She was pretty good with her daggers and was one of the best chefs in the camp, even taking up the mantle of the camp’s cooking instructor after the previous one left camp.
But with Y/N, Josie could see the younger girl easily getting lost in the chaos of camp. Her Aunt Nadja had given the older demigod a brief summary of the youngest Wayne without saying her name, and then Poppy had given Josie the rest of the facts after she was assigned escort duty. Y/N Wayne was a typical Gotham Academy student, raised to be prim and proper but was looked down on by other students and some faculty due to her ADHD and dyslexia. Her father was the eccentric billionaire Bruce Wayne, a playboy philanthropist turned recluse due to the death of his adopted son, Jason Todd. Y/N’s other adoptive brother, Richard Grayson, had moved out and was now living in Blüdhaven; according to Poppy, who was getting his information from a seven-year-old, Richard had been fighting with Bruce for a few months and had been coming home less and less. So where did that leave Y/N, who was also clearly grieving the brother she had lost and was considered an outsider to those that were her age?
Josie decided right then that she would keep an eye on the tiny demigod, whether Chiron approved of her mentoring Y/N or not.
XX
The station wagon rolled to a stop, making Y/N blink awake slowly. She was groggy and disoriented with her cheek pressed against something soft that had not been there before -a soft, sweet-smelling blanket. The girl looked for her stolen backpack that she was once clinging to but quickly found it where Josie had placed it. Then, her attention turned to the world outside the window. The station wagon was in a campground parking lot with a bunch of other unassuming cars. There were a few other people standing around; some in bright orange shirts while there was one or two other colors mixed in. Josie’s face popped down in front of the window.
“Hey there, sleepyhead. We’re here,” Josie’s voice was gentle as she opened the car door. She quickly undid the carseat buckles for Y/N. The older demigod stepped out of the way so the younger could hop out of the car. Y/N took a better look around the campground parking lot; it was mostly surrounded by tall trees that were practically concealing the lot from view. At one end of the parking lot, there was a pathway that the other people were heading toward. Poppy was nearby holding Y/N’s trunk, chatting with another Satyr. Y/N rubbed her eyes with the back of one small hand, still clutching Jason’s backpack like a lifeline with the other. The air smelled different here; nothing like Gotham’s usual mix of rain, exhaust and old stone. This air smelled like pine needles, warm earth and something sweet.
“Where are we?” Y/N’s voice was still thick with sleep.
“Edge of Long Island. Camp is about a half-mile that way. Only a little bit of a walk, but I say it’s well worth it. Ready?” Josie gave Y/N a soft smile and held out her hand. The younger demigod looked at the hand for just a moment, before slipping her small hand into hers. The older demigod gave her a slight squeeze. Poppy trotted over, holding Y/N’s trunk with relative ease.
Together, the trio followed after the other demigods and Satyrs down the trail path. The trees surrounding them gave way to a meadow at the bottom of a tall hill. At the top of that hill stood a lone pine tree with something golden fluttering under its needles. They took their time going up the hill since Y/N’s short legs were not used to going up earthen trails. The trio were the last to make it up to the pine tree, but once they walked past the tree, the world around them changed.
Y/N felt a wave of static electricity pass over her skin, making her shiver, and then she watched the world around them transform like a pop-up storybook. From the top of the hill, she could see a large cluster of cabins, each a different color; the biggest one was a bright sky-blue with a large wraparound porch. The smell that Y/N had been enjoying on their walk sharpened a little more, giving way to more scents: the sweet smell was revealed to be strawberries since there was a large field of them, the salt scent that felt like an afterthought deepened as Y/N looked out at the sound that was connected to the everlasting blue of the Atlantic Ocean, and the fresh pine lingered under the smokiness of campfire. There were a lot of kids; a majority of them in matching orange shirts almost like a school uniform, but there was a rainbow of other colors mixed in as well. They were doing a variety of activities: a couple of people looked to be doing a rope obstacle course high up in the trees around the camp, there were a bunch of people in the arena using all sorts of weapons, and another group of people were in an outdoor classroom looking at a chalkboard. The more Y/N looked, the more there was to see. Eventually, she turned her big eyes towards her companions, who were smiling brightly at the young demigod’s reaction.
“Well, kiddo, welcome to Camp Half-Blood. Now let’s get you to Chiron for check-in,” Poppy picked the trunk back up as he spoke, and Josie tugged lightly on Y/N’s hand to lead her down the hill towards the camp.
XX
The first thing Y/N noticed once they reached the bottom of the hill was that the campers all looked like they belonged there. Not in the way the other children at Gotham Academy belonged in their stiff uniforms and polished shoes, but in the way people did when they knew exactly where they were meant to be. They were laughing, shouting, singing, and somehow none of it felt as overwhelming as the crowds at school or the galas Bruce took Y/N to. No one here was trying too hard to seem important; they were just existing and being children.
Josie slowed a little as the trio got closer to the large, sky-blue house. The older demigod squeezed Y/N’s hand once more, the same way Alfred sometimes did when he wanted to remind her to breathe and remain calm.
“Okay, the first stop is the Big House. We’re going to meet Chiron and Mr. D,” Y/N nodded solemnly, as if she was given a very serious job and not being led through what was, in her young mind, perhaps one of the strangest places she had ever been. Poppy gave the younger demigod a reassuring grin.
“Try not to let Mr. D scare you. He likes to pretend he’s terrifying,”
“Is he?” Poppy’s face quickly changed at Y/N’s question, like he was caught lying, which he had.
“Oh definitely,” Josie smacked the Satyr’s arm.
“Poppy! Don’t scare her!”
“What? I can’t exactly lie to her. He is terrifying. He turned Herb into a dolphin last summer,”
“He got changed back,”
“Only because Percy was visiting and could hear Herb speaking. Mr. D had forgotten he had turned Herb into said dolphin,” Y/N looked in between Josie and Poppy as they argued and walked. The Big House got even bigger up close and the younger demigod noticed that there were two figures on the porch.
One man was in a motorized wheelchair. He had dark brown skin with gray hair and beard, wore a tweed jacket and a white shirt, and had a brown plaid blanket covering his legs despite the June heat. The man had a warm smile spread across his face as the trio got closer to the house. The other man had a grumpy expression on his face, looking like he would rather be anywhere else; he had wild curly hair and beard, tanned skin and was wearing a tiger-print aloha shirt, cut-off denim shorts and socks with sandals. As the trio got to the steps of the Big House, the grumpy man crossed his arms across his chest and cleared his throat, which made Josie and Poppy stop their minor argument about Mr. D’s grumpiness.
“You’re late, Undertow,” Poppy frowned at the wrong last name, but did not immediately correct Mr. D.
“Gotham traffic, sir. I wanted to be careful, considering who I was picking up,” Mr. D’s frown seemed to deepen even further.
“Right, that city. Everyone seems to think I have some part in its madness,” Y/N tilted her head at the grumpy man’s words.
“Madness?” Mr. D glanced down at Y/N at the sound of her voice.
“Yes, small one. Since I am the god of insanity, people like to believe I have a hand in the making of those rogues of yours. But I am a mere scapegoat. I haven’t been there since the Kanes were in power,” Y/N knew that name, but only one person with that last name. Her cousin, Kate Kane, liked to come over for the winter holidays, claiming it was only because of Alfred’s cooking; she never seemed to mind when Y/N would curl up on the couch with the older woman just to listen to Kate speak about her life growing up. The young demigod had always thought that her cousin was really cool, loving the pictures on her skin and her bright red hair.
“I know a Kane,” Mr. D’s grumpiness faded into a tired look with a sigh.
“Of course you do. Well, young Wilson, listen to the rules and I’ll have no reason to turn you into a mammal of my choice. Maybe a small bat like the one that haunts your city,” Y/N frowned at the wrong name, but it was quickly replaced by a small look of wonder at the thought of being changed into an animal. She always liked seeing the bats fly up from the Cave. Mr. D looked insulted that his threat was not taken as one; he turned his head to Chiron.
“I have cards to play. Give them the usual spiel,” Chiron looked honestly delighted as Mr. D turned on his heel and made his way into the Big House. The older man turned his smile towards Y/N.
“Welcome to Camp Half-Blood, Y/N Wayne. I am Chiron, the camp activities director,” Y/N tilted her head. She knew that name from the mythology book that Alfred had read to her.
“Like the centaur?” Chiron’s eyes seemed to twinkle.
“Exactly like the centaur,” Y/N stared at the man for a long moment, before looking at his blanket-covered legs, and then back up at the man’s face. Chiron could not help but chuckle; behind Y/N, even Poppy and Josie laughed a little.
“The wheelchair has a concealment spell,” Y/N’s eyes widened a little.
“Oh. That’s really cool,” Chiron chuckled again.
“Why, I think so as well, young Y/N. Now, why don’t you and Josefina take a seat and we can talk about how things go around our camp? Poppy, could you take Y/N’s trunk to the Hermes Cabin and then stop by the kitchen to ask one of our Harpies to send over some lunch?” Poppy nodded.
“Then, to the council?” Chiron nodded at Poppy’s words.
“Yes. Grover has returned from New Mexico and wants to know more about your findings,” Poppy looked relieved at the name ‘Grover’ and Y/N wondered who that person was. Poppy turned to the young demigod and gave her hair a quick ruffle.
“See you around, kiddo. Be good for Josie, Connor and Julia,” Poppy picked up the trunk and made his way deeper into the camp. Y/N watched him go until Josie squeezed her hand again, making her look up at the older girl. The older demigod led Y/N over to the porch swing, helped her hop up, and then took a seat as well.
XX
Chiron spoke to Y/N the same way Alfred did when he wanted her to understand something important. It was often the tone used just before a gala, when the butler explained why the girl had to wear the fancy clothes, put up with older people dismissing her while also expecting the girl to pay attention to those around her, and try to keep her expression neutral as the paparazzi took her photos. Alfred always made sure that the day after a gala was spent doing whatever Y/N wanted for doing a good job at listening to the butler’s instructions for the event. Chiron’s tone of voice, his gentle smile and knowing eyes reminded Y/N greatly of Alfred; the butler would get along well with the centaur.
Chiron spoke for over an hour about the specifics of camp. For now, Y/N would be following the Hermes Cabin schedule, but once she was claimed by her godly parent, her schedule might change. Y/N was too young for the more combat-heavy activities, such as Capture The Flag and King of the Hill, but she could be included on the other camp-wide activities, like Hide-n-Seek and Paint Balloon Tag. There were classes that Y/N was expected to pay attention to, but if she was having any sort of trouble, she could tell the instructor or Chiron and accommodations would be made.
“There is much to do here at Camp Half-Blood, but you do not need to do everything at once. You are still a child. We’re not going to throw you into the arena and expect you to become a warrior overnight. We want you to enjoy your childhood here,” Y/N did her best to pay attention to Chiron’s words, but her attention would often drift. Other kids in matching orange shirts would often walk by, each one always holding something different: bows and quivers, swords, clay pots, woven baskets and more. A pretty girl with black-yellow feathers adorning her arms and bird-like legs came with a plate of sandwiches and a bowl full of homemade potato chips, giving them to Josie and Y/N.
“Thank you, Orie,” Josie had smiled at the bird-like girl, who returned the smile.
“Thank you, Miss Orie,” Orie’s smile softened even more as she glanced over at Y/N.
“My pleasure. Chiron, Caellaene wants to know if our new camper has food preferences or allergies,” Orie’s light brown eyes glanced back at Y/N, who was opening her backpack to get the folder of information Alfred had prepared for the camp administration. Josie took the folder from the younger demigod to hand it over to Chiron, who quickly looked through it and even handed a piece of paper over to Orie.
“I’ll let the kitchen know and add this to the binder with the rest,” Orie gave everyone on the porch one last smile before heading towards the dining pavilion up the nearby hill. Y/N and Josie tucked into their small lunch as Chiron continued to talk.
The centaur talked about the rules of camp. It was not much different from school, except the rules were more simple: no mortals beyond the boundary, no cell phones or most electronics (radios and other battery powered items could be used at a lesser extent), no leaving camp or entering the forest alone, be kind to the monsters that are allowed in the camp (the harpies only pretend to be mean, the nymphs like to play small pranks but will back off once asked, the cyclopes were kinder than they looked, the hellhounds will most likely beg for table scapes, and Peleus should be left alone though he does not mind quiet company), always help with chores, and lastly, listen to your cabin counselors.
“Any questions so far?” Chiron’s warm brown eyes watched Y/N carefully. The young demigod swallowed the last of her sandwich and thought over his question. At Gotham Academy, the rules were long, overcomplicated, and seemed designed to make children feel like they were always doing something wrong. But these rules felt different. They made much better sense, like the rules Alfred had for the Manor’s kitchen: sharp things were dangerous, hot things burned, no attempting to cook until she could see past the counter without her stepstool, and if Bruce was in the kitchen cooking, immediately find Alfred.
“What happens if I accidentally break a rule?” Chiron’s expression softened at Y/N’s question.
“Then we talk about it. We learn. And we try again the next day. Accidents happen, Y/N. What matters is that you are trying,” Y/N nodded. That made sense; it was almost like what Alfred would say about making mistakes. Josie squeezed Y/N’s shoulder gently, making the younger girl look over at her.
“Ready to see your cabin?” Y/N nodded, slipping off the porch swing. She hugged Jason’s backpack to her chest for a tiny moment, before slipping it onto her shoulders. It was much too big for the girl to use for normal school. Its canvas was rough in some places with Jason and Alfred both mending it with different colored threads, his Batman and Robin patches were pinned on with clothespins and there were a bunch of pins of band logos that Alfred did not allow Y/N to listen to yet. But when Y/N put it on, it felt like another hug from her lost brother.
“One more thing,” Y/N turned back at the sound of Chiron’s voice; his expression had grown thoughtful.
“Y/N, if you ever need someone to talk to, about anything at all, my office is always open,” Y/N nodded, something warm settling in her chest. It was the same way Alfred looked at her when he told her she had special permission to come to the butler’s quarters if she needed anything, such as tea or if she had a nightmare; not even Bruce or Dick had that type of permission. Y/N gave Chiron a small smile, as she took Josie’s hand, waving goodbye to the centaur with her free hand.
XX
Chiron watched Josefina walk away with their newest camper. She was so tiny but almost too mature for her age. Not even Annabeth had been like that at that age; the centaur remembered the storm of emotions that happened when the daughter of Athena had come, which was understandable given what she had gone through on her way to camp. Chiron thought over the past couple months where he had to speak to one Alfred Pennyworth many times over the phone; he could tell the mortal was very protective over his young ward to an almost worrying degree. The centaur had done his best to reassure the butler that Y/N would be well protected, even divulging some details about how Camp Half-Blood has changed over the past couple years. In turn, Chiron got to know Alfred quite well over these phone calls and they spoke about the dangers that haunted Gotham’s streets; the humans transformed into monsters that would wreak havoc. The centaur was quite intrigued about the mortal hero calling himself Batman and would be talking to Diana Prince the next time she stopped by camp.
“That one’s going to be trouble,” Chiron turned his head to find Dionysus leaning against the front doorframe. His grape-red eyes were watching Josefina disappear further into camp with Y/N.
“Y/N Wayne is only seven, Lord Dionysus. What sort of trouble could a seven-year-old get into?” Mr. D glanced over at Chiron.
“Achilles and Patroclus nearly set fire to Phthia at that age,” Chiron’s smile turned into a slight grimace, as he remembered the two of his earliest students. It had been just before they had come to the centaur’s sanctuary for young heroes; it was most likely one of the reasons why King Peleus had sent them Chiron’s way. Instead of answering the god, the centaur turned his wheelchair to make his way inside the Big House, though he found Dionysus still blocking the way in.
“If you could excuse me, Mr. D, I have a phone call to make,” Mr. D huffed out a laugh, moving a little bit so Chiron could roll inside.
“Right, the overprotective butler,”
“Alfred has raised this girl like she was his own since her godly parent had placed her on the Wayne family’s doorstep. Considering his city, I believe he has a right to be protective over her,”
“You and I both could see the strangeness that is marking that girl’s soul…” Chiron paused. His longtime friend’s tone of voice was strange; it could almost be seen as concern.
“If you are that worried, my friend, you can always offer her sanctuary here,” Chiron glanced back at Dionysus, who was quickly changing the expression on his face back to his normal indifference.
“If her mother is who I think it is, then I don’t think I can,”
XX
The walk from the Big House to the cabin area took longer than it probably should have, mostly because Y/N kept stopping to stare at things. A pair of campers had skated past the duo, one on a skateboard and the other in roller skates, and they seemed to be talking in a different language, but Y/N could understand the words. A group of kids stood outside the arts and crafts pavilion, different colored dyes staining their skin as they made tie-dye shirts. Up above them, some teens looked to be having a race on the rope obstacle course. When they walked past the arena, several people were fighting with weapons; the closer were two boys having a sword fight, their blades clashing so hard they made sparks.
“Is that real?” Y/N’s voice was very low, while she tugged on Josie’s hand to make the older demigod look as well.
“The sword fighting? Yes. It's required training. But they use blunted weapons, so it’s mostly harmless,” Y/N nodded slowly; she did not know what the word ‘blunted’ meant, but Josie did not seem alarmed by their fighting. At Gotham Academy, the most dangerous thing in the school yard was the group of fifth graders who thought pushing younger kids off the swings was funny. Then, there were the days where an alarm would go throughout the school and they had to go down to the shelter underneath the building to wait out a nearby Rogue attack. But, here, people were just fighting casually, even looking to be having fun with it like they were merely at recess. Y/N watched as a boy did a forward roll to duck under a spear and then use his momentum to whack a girl holding a spear on the back.
The duo passed the strawberry fields next, and Y/N’s nose was filled with that sweet scent she had noticed earlier. Kids were scattered throughout the rows, some picking the berries, some weeding, and a few just eating berries straight off the vines. One nearby girl with flowers woven into her braids waved at Josie, then spotted Y/N and immediately made a soft, cooing sound.
“Is that a new camper? She’s adorable,” The girl’s voice was sweet, but not in the same sickeningly sweet tone that the older women at galas liked to use when they pretend to care about Y/N but would insult her and her father behind their backs. She walked over to the duo. She had dirt smudged on her cheek and arms and was holding a basket overflowing with strawberries. The girl crouched down to Y/N’s level, her brown eyes warm and gentle.
“Hi there, I’m Sienna, daughter of Demeter. What’s your name?”
“Y/N,” It was clear to the older demigods that the little girl was resisting the urge to hide against Josie’s leg.
“Well, Y/N, wanna try our famous strawberries? They’re so good that even the gods like to have them,” Sienna grabbed one of the biggest strawberries from her basket and held it out for Y/N to take. The girl glanced up at Josie as if asking permission and only hesitantly reached out her hand when the daughter of Aphrodite nodded her head. Y/N took a bite, and her eyes widened in surprise. It was the one of the sweetest things she’d ever tasted, almost better than Alfred’s cookies. She finished it in three bites, juice dripping down her chin, and immediately wanted many more.
“Good, right?” Sienna smiled at Y/N’s immediate nodding. Josie pulled out a couple of napkins she had stashed in her hoodie pocket. The daughter of Aphrodite squeezed Y/N’s hand, making the younger girl look up at her; she made quick work of cleaning her face. Josie booped the young girl’s nose with a finger as the girl said ‘thank you’ to the older demigod. Sienna stood back up to her full height, and motioned with her head to Y/N.
“Vuoi che diffonda la notizia sul piccolino? (Do you want me to spread the word about the little one?)” Y/N tilted her head at the unknown language Sienna began to speak. She looked between the daughter of Demeter and Josie. The daughter of Aphrodite nodded.
“Ti prego. Di’ ai ragazzi dell’Ares di darsi una calmata quando c’è il ragazzino. Almeno un po’ (Please. Tell the Ares kids to calm down a bit when the kid is around. At least, a little),” Sienna snorted.
“Non preoccuparti. Ci penso io, Jo (No worries. I’ll take care of it, Jo),” Sienna made the OK hand gesture and gave Josie a wink.
“See you at dinner, Y/N,” With that, Sienna turned on her heel and began to walk deeper into the strawberry fields.
“Josie, what language was that?” Josie looked back down at Y/N and gave her a soft smile.
“Oh, that was Italian. Me and Sienna are both fluent in it,”
“Neat. Dickie knows a bunch of languages too,”
“Your brother?” Y/N nodded eagerly, looking excited about talking about her big brother as they began to walk towards the cabin area again.
“Dickie was raised at the circus. He said that the people there all spoke different things so he grew up learning them,” Josie blinked in surprise. She knew next to nothing about the wards of Bruce Wayne; she knew more about Gotham’s Rogues Gallery since she worried about her aunt being caught up in one of the fights.
“Oh that’s pretty cool. Do you know how many he knows?” Josie could not help the smile that spread on her face as she watched Y/N rock side-to-side as she thought.
“I think Dickie said he’s fluid in six, but can understand ten,”
“It’s fluent, sweetie,” Y/N’s big eyes looked up at Josie, and for a moment, she felt slightly bad for correcting the child. But the daughter of Aphrodite got an adorable smile instead.
“Oh, okay, thank you, Josie,” As they finally reached the cabin area, Josie wondered how many betting pools the Hermes Cabin would make about Y/N; she was willing to bet that the tiny demigod would have the entire camp wrapped around her finger by the end of the first month.
XX
The walk through the cabin area was much slower that the one through the campgrounds; if Josie had minded, she would have spoken up. Each cabin was different to suit the gods they represented: one was an angry red with barbed wire along its roof and a stuffed boar’s head above the door, another was lilac with an overgrowth of grapevines surrounding it, there was one that the closest to the sound with soft gray walls decorated with seashells and corals, and the cabin in the center of them all was the biggest and looked like an Ancient Greek temple with a lightning bolt motif. The cabin that Josie led Y/N to was a soft brown and looked like it had been extended several times. It had a Caduceus symbol on its roof and several traffic signs attached to its walls.
“Well, this is Hermes,”
“Why do I got to stay with Hermes?” Josie kneeled to be eye-level with Y/N.
“Hermes is the god of travelers. Unclaimed demigods are considered under his protection until they are claimed,” Y/N tilted her head as she thought over the new information.
“Isn’t Mister Hermes also the messenger of the gods? So does he tell our parents when we’re here?” Josie blinked in surprise. She had not thought about that before; did Hermes tell the gods when a new camper arrived?
“You know, that’s a good question. I’m not sure, but maybe we can ask,”
“We can ask Mister Hermes?” Josie stood up, taking back Y/N’s hand into hers.
“No, but we can ask his children,” Together, the two walked up the steps of the Hermes Cabin. One of the doors was propped open with a gladiator’s helmet that Y/N ran her fingers through its bright blue crest as they walked through the doors. Inside, there were bunk beds that went up to the ceiling built into the walls, leaving the actual floor plan open. There were several tables throughout the cabin; each looked to have something different happening at it. One table was playing a card game, another had a bunch of books and notebooks with a couple of kids doing homework and towards the back of the cabin, a teenage boy was standing on a table in front of a group of other kids. He had curly hair, freckles on his face and his orange camp shirt had several holes in it as well as tie-dye stains. A girl who was standing in front of the table noticed Josie and Y/N getting closer and nudged the boy’s legs to make him look too.
“Alright. Let’s take a break. Group up and think of some more ideas for tomorrow. I want at least five more to take to the meeting after dinner,” The group that was standing around the table broke apart into smaller groups while the boy jumped down. He smiled a lopsided grin at Josie and Y/N; the tiny demigod felt a twinge in her heart because his smile was almost similar to Dick’s when he was younger.
“Josie! My favorite daughter of Aphrodite!” Josie let out a laugh.
“Oh please, Stoll, you only like that I teach you curses in other languages. Me and you both know your favorite is Lacy and her ability to generate glitter,” Stoll gave a hearty laugh.
“You’re right. That reminds me. Hey, Fitz!” A teen with bright green hair that clashed with their orange camp shirt turned their head towards Stoll.
“What, Connor?”
“Go to the stables and find Lacy. Tell her I’ll trade some sweets that Trav sent from New Rome for 10 of her special glitter bombs,” Fitz gave Connor a thumbs-up before heading for the door to the cabin. The teen in front of Josie and Y/N turned back to them.
“Anyway, Poppy stopped by with a trunk. That must mean a new camper,” Connor turned his bright blue eyes to Y/N, who stared back at him. The teen crouched down so he could be eye-level.
“Sup, the name’s Connor Stoll. Leader of this little asylum for the next three months,” Y/N tilted her head at the word ‘asylum’.
“It’s like Arkham here?” Josie cringed but Connor looked confused.
“Uh, what’s Arkham? That sounds familiar,” Josie let go of Y/N’s hand to run a hand through the young girl’s hair; she barely resisted the urge to coo as the little demigod leaned into her touch.
“Arkham is an asylum in Y/N’s hometown, Gotham. You probably know it from listening about Batman on your radio. I know you follow hero news,” Connor blinked up at Josie, before an understanding look spread across his face. He turned back to Y/N.
“Sorry, kiddo. Wrong choice of words. We’re a rambunctious bunch but not like that. We only wage mayhem on our fellow campers and monsters, okay?” Y/N nodded, feeling a little better. She had heard about some of the awful details about the asylum back at home; before Jason, Bruce had gotten started on trying to make things better for the patients there. The Gothamite looked around the cabin; she spotted her trunk by a bunk nearby. Then, she noticed the girl who nudged Connor come their way. She had long dark curly hair pulled half-up, dark green eyes and her camp shirt was tucked into her denim shorts.
“Connor, Olivia is suggesting firecracker arrows again,” Connor’s blue eyes had a wicked glee to them, but he tried to tone it down in front of his new camper.
“I’ll talk to her. Will threatened to shave my head if we pulled that trick again,” Connor stood back up to his full height; he was probably a little shorter than Dick. He began to walk towards a brown-haired girl with a braid crown.
“Sorry, Capture the Flag strategy meetings. It’s Connor’s last year and he wants to have a win streak for the whole summer,” Y/N looked at the new girl, as Josie let out a giggle.
“Yeah, I understand. I remember the Victor twins’ last summer where they transformed camp into a miniature Olympic games,” The other girl smiled.
“That one was fun. Especially since they made people who were proficient in some of the sports have a handicap. Anyway, sorry, introductions. I’m Julia Feingold, future Hermes cabin counselor. I’m Connor’s half-sister,” Julia held out her hand to Y/N; she looked slightly embarrassed when she realized she was attempting to shake hands with a seven-year-old. To her surprise, Y/N gave the older girl a firm handshake.
“Y/N Wayne, Miss Julia,”
“Oh, oh no, please don’t call me Miss. I’m too young for that,” Y/N nodded. She knew from Alfred’s etiquette lessons to always use a formal honorific until asked otherwise; though, Jason had always had Y/N use the wrong ones for people that annoyed him at galas, which was almost everyone.
“Anyway, your bunk is over here. We wanted to give you a little privacy so you don’t have any neighbors, but my bunk is over here if you need anything at night,” Julia led Josie and Y/N to the newcomer’s bunk, pointing her own bunk, but the little Wayne’s attention was to the window her bunk was right next to. The view was mostly of the surrounding forest but also part of the sound. Y/N had to stand on her tip-toes just to look out the window; she could see some people swimming, someone had tossed another into the water and a few more people were having a chicken-fight. Y/N turned back to look at Julia and Josie, who were having a whispered conversation, but glancing over at the new demigod. Y/N nodded to herself; she thinks she was going to like it here.
XX
Y/N’s first week at Camp Half-Blood was filled with so much activity and classes. It was almost overwhelming but as a Wayne, she was used to hectic schedules. Her classes did not feel like the classes she took back at Gotham Academy and the activities designed for the vast amount of energy a young demigod would have. Almost everything at Camp Half-Blood was spent outdoors in open-air areas; usually a building dedicated to said activity or sport was merely holding the supplies for it.
Ancient Greek was taught by a son of Athena named Ramzi. Y/N was surprised by the fact that the Greek letters did not move like ones in English did. Ramzi had helped her better understand that her demigod brain was suited for Ancient Greek than English; that the shifting letters the girl often saw was her brain just trying to help. The nature hikes were led by the Satyrs; usually a different one each time and often a different trail. But the first hike Y/N went on was led by Poppy who upon seeing his former charge grinned and held out a hand for the girl to take as they walked the trail together with their group.
Chiron taught about the ancient myths, but he mostly taught about the humans behind the myth: Achilles was a great warrior but he was not the best cook, Atalanta was a great hunter but she often cried at the sight of baby animals, Jason was a great leader but he had horrible jokes and there was so much more to the humans that would later become myths. The centaur had not minded when Y/N asked about the myth of Penelope; he had even been delighted that she was the young girl’s favorite myth. Chiron told Y/N about the Penelope not many knew; she was a warrior just as much as Odysseus. It was one of the reasons why the soon-to-be-king fell in love with the girl; that and the fact that he witnessed Penelope best several grown men at a discus match without breaking much of a sweat.
Cooking lessons were led by Josie. The daughter of Aphrodite waved from her spot at the front of the kitchen when Y/N came to her first class. There was not much the young camper could do just yet since Josie agreed with Alfred’s rule of ‘no cooking until she could see over the counter without the step-stool’, but the daughter of Aphrodite began teaching Y/N about the different herbs that could go into cooking. Swimming lessons were watched over by the Aphrodite Cabin, but a girl named Sabrine took over looking after Y/N. The young Wayne knew how to at least float thanks to her brothers, but other than a doggy-paddle, the girl could not do much else. Sabrine was easygoing with her lessons, showing Y/N how to do the strokes for swimming before she had the young camper try them.
Archery was watched over by a son of Apollo, Timoti, who was one of the tallest people Y/N had ever seen. He had long curly black hair that he kept up in a bun while at the archery range. Timoti did not seem deterred by Y/N’s short stature and limbs; everyone had to start somewhere after all. But the new camper could barely draw even the smallest of bows and gave Timoti a certified Wayne glare when the next time she came for her lessons, Y/N was handed a toy bow. The son of Apollo gave her a shrug before he showed her over to the short distance targets. When Y/N went to her first sword and shield lesson, she was greeted by a tall girl with her dark hair in a half-up half-down style and two long scars on her face. Clarisse La Rue took one look at Y/N and her frown deepened. For a long moment, the two stared each other down until eventually, the daughter of Ares lifted an eyebrow. Clarisse took long strides over to Y/N before grabbing the back of her camp shirt, like she was merely scruffing a kitten. The young Wayne was stunned in silence as she was carried across the field and deposited onto the bench next to the water coolers. Eventually, Y/N tried to argue that she was here to learn and Clarisse responded by tossing her a wooden dagger and gave the new camper one command ‘Watch’ before pointing to the field. So the young Wayne did what she was told; she watched the other campers around the sparring arena as the older demigods trained while holding onto her newly acquired dagger.
Sienna watched over Y/N as she helped pick strawberries for one of her camp chores; the daughter of Demeter made a deal with the new camper that for every basket she helped fill, she could have five free strawberries. Sienna showed Y/N how to tell when a berry was ripe, how to pull them from the vine gently and even gave her a tour of the fields that held the lesser known fruit that Camp Half-Blood grew. A son of Apollo named Lochlan watched over the arts and crafts hour, making sure everyone had access to the art supplies and that they always tried out different mediums. The red-haired teen grinned at Y/N when she got excited about finding the right shade of blue that matched Dick’s favorite sweater and then swore to help the girl find the right red for Jason.
Pegasi riding was led by the Aphrodite Cabin while a tiny strawberry blonde girl with rainbow glitter streaks in her hair took charge. Her name was Lacy and she introduced Y/N to the smallest of the Pegasi, Lullaby. The Pegasus was still young, only two years old with beautiful black hair, mane and feathers and just a spot of white on her left eye. Lullaby nibbled on Y/N’s hair, making the girl giggle. Lacy was clear with the newest camper that she had to get to know the Pegasi before she thought about riding one, let alone flying with them. The rope obstacle course was watched over by the Hermes Cabin, often using winged shoes to glide in the air alongside those walking the course. Y/N had thought she would be scared of this activity but found herself loving it instead. The safety precautions helped; she had to wear a harness that was attached to a safety lead and Julia made the girl wear a helmet. Connor and the other Hermes kids could not help but laugh when they realized barely anyone could keep up with Y/N as she practically flew through the obstacle course, even finding clever ways to get through some of the challenges.
For meal times, Y/N was required to sit at the Hermes Cabin, not really understanding the rule about the seating. But Julia always saved a spot next to herself for the youngest camper. The daughter of Hermes also made sure that Y/N’s meals were well-balanced with vegetables, much to the girl’s displeasure. Y/N took the meal times to look around at the other campers, mostly at the Cabins that she did not have much interaction with yet. No Cabin had as many kids as Hermes, but there were some that were still large groups like Athena and Aphrodite. However, it was the tables that had barely any campers that drew Y/N’s attention the most. It was because they often looked so lonely that it felt too familiar; some tables had 2-3 kids at them, one had about 5, but there was one towards the back of the dining pavilion that had a sole occupant. Y/N did not know why a girl with white-blonde hair felt so familiar despite not even knowing her name, but it was the same feeling she got when she was near one of the ghosts at the Manor.
The day typically ended with campfire singalongs that were always led by the Apollo Cabin; some songs were ones that Y/N recognized but mostly it was often covers of songs that were changed to better suit their Greek demigod heritage, like ‘Down by the Aegean’ or ‘Livin On a Prophecy’ or even ‘99 Cans of Diet Coke on the Walls’ which usually annoyed Mr. D. Usually, by the time of the campfire songs, Y/N was barely awake after all of the activity throughout the day and would cling to the nearest camper that would let her curl against them. Josie was the usual choice, who was always quick to wrap Y/N in a blanket since it got surprisingly cold at night, but Julia and Connor did not mind the girl snuggling against them; the son of Hermes usually liked to draw on people who fell asleep during the singalongs but surprisingly he did not do so with Y/N and Julia would rock herself and the youngest camper side-to-side, which never helped her sleepiness.
XX
After dinner was usually supposed to be some sort of sport activity for the campers. It was meant to burn off the energy they gained from dinner. But the first Monday that Y/N was at camp and this timeslot came up, it was when the Hermes Cabin hit their first snag. Because what sport could they let a seven-year-old play in a camp full of competitive teens? Volleyball often got too violent as did baseball, basketball and any other ball related sport. But it turned out that Y/N had her own idea on what she wanted to do, as she tugged on Julia’s shirt while holding a skateboard. The soon-to-be-counselor led the newcomer back into their Cabin; supposedly the best skateboarder of the Hermes Cabin was a teen Y/N had seen in passing on her first day.
“Fitz!” Julia yelled into the half-empty Cabin as Y/N trailed after her like a duckling with her acquired skateboard. The teen with bright green hair hung themself upside down from their bunk up towards the ceiling.
“Aye captain?” Fitz’s glasses were barely hanging onto their face and their amber eyes twinkled with mischief, which was a common trait for the Hermes kids. Julia rolled her eyes, but a small smile came to her face.
“I’m not the counselor yet. Don’t call me that,” Fitz laughed and crossed their arms across their chest. The green-haired teen’s face was starting to turn a little red from being upside down.
“Oh please, Jules, me and you both know that you’ve been running this place since Trav left. Conman is just a decorative figurehead,” Julia rubbed her face with a deep sigh as Fitz talked; she looked used to their words.
“I’m not discussing this again with you. Y/N needs your help,” Fitz’s amber eyes glanced over at the young Wayne, widening them some as if they had not seen the young Wayne. The green-haired teen held out their hand, though it was a little too high for Y/N to reach.
“Fitz Williams, at your service,” Y/N tilted her head curiously at Fitz’s name.
“Like Mister Darcy?” Fitz was so surprised by Y/N’s question that they fell from their bunk. They quickly sat up from the floor, fixing their hair and glasses.
“Exactly like Darcy. You know Austen? Aren’t you like a toddler?” Y/N frowned at that.
“I’m seven, and my brother, Jay, read it to me,” Not that Y/N remembered much about the plot, but the girl had always liked all the names from the book, like Mister Bingley and Kitty.
“Oh, a man after my own heart. Is he single?” Y/N hid her face into Julia’s leg. Even half a year later, she still did not quite understand what had happened to her Jay; only that Alfred said Jason would not be coming home for the foreseeable future and that he looked really sad when he said it. The girl shook her head and Fitz could see that Y/N was sad about something so they quickly changed topics.
“Anywhoosies, how may this humble child of Hermes help you?” Julia let out a snort.
“Nothing about you is humble. But Y/N wants to learn how to skateboard and well, you are the best of us here,” Y/N held up the skateboard she had grabbed from the sports shed. It was scuffed up, had a rainbow checkerboard pattern on its back, and orange wheels. The girl wondered if Alfred would take her to get her own when she got back from camp. Y/N glanced back up at Fitz, whose grin widened a little.
“Oh, I can certainly help with that,” Fitz led Julia and Y/N out of the Hermes Cabin and back towards the sports shed. They then began to throw things around to look for any protective gear the camp had. It was clear from the sizes that they were mostly for the teenaged demigods so their next stop was to the nearby Hephaestus forge.
“Oh Alphy!!” A tall teen boy looked up from where he was stitching together leather. His tanned skin and clothes had smudges of soot on them like someone else who had been covered in the stuff had patted the boy in passing. He lifted his glasses up into his brown hair as he narrowed his eyes at Fitz.
“Casse-toi, Fitz. You still owe me for the last scheme ya pulled,” The teen boy had a slight French accent. He pushed his glasses back down his nose before he started to turn back to his leather project. Fitz grimaced and rubbed the back of their neck.
“Ok, yeah. Look, Alphonse, I’m serious. I need your help,” Alphonse paused and turned back around at the lack of humor in Fitz’s voice; his eyes were still slightly narrowed however.
“Speak,” Fitz held up the safety gear they had scavenged from the sports shed. Alphonse looked confused now, and then the child of Hermes stepped out of the way and let the son of Hephaestus catch sight of Y/N.
“Ah,”
“Please, Al. I’ve heard the kid talk about her butler and I’m slightly terrified of him. Apparently, even Batman is scared of the guy,” Alphonse raised an eyebrow and looked at Y/N for clarity; the girl shrugged and gave the older boy a nod.
“Ok, but we have nectar and ambrosia. If the kid gets hurt, she’ll still be fine,” Julia stepped into the forge a little more.
“Um, actually, Alphonse, me, Connor and Will are to report to Chiron if Y/N gets injured in any way. It was a request from Mister Pennyworth,” With a small sigh, Alphonse put down his leather project. He gestured to a nearby stool.
“Alright, hop up, kid. Let’s make sure our Fitz doesn’t have the Underworld reign down upon him from your butler,”
XX
The next snag the whole camp had with Y/N was a few days into her first week at dinner. Y/N was in the middle of telling Julia about what she saw on her nature hike earlier, but then the girl’s speech started to slur a little and her eyes and head began to droop a little before Y/N snapped back up but it kept happening. At first, Julia was a little concerned when the little camper stopped talking.
“You okay, Y/N?” The kid nodded slowly but did not speak up. Then, it happened so sudden that no one could stop Y/N from falling forward, straight into her plate of spaghetti.
“Shit!” Julia and Connor’s voice was raised so high that a majority of the camp turned their way. The son of Hermes gently pulled Y/N’s head off her plate and towards him, but the girl was limp against the older boy.
“Will! We need your help!” A blond boy at the Apollo table stood up at the sound of Julia’s voice. Meanwhile, Connor used a napkin to quickly clean up Y/N’s face.
“Kiddo, come on. Talk to me,” Will Solace was at their side within seconds, since the rest of the concerned campers that started to crowd around the Hermes table got out of the way. The son of Apollo gently tilted Y/N’s head back, checking her eyes and pulse with practiced efficiency. Will let out a breath of relief after a moment. The girl’s eyes fluttered open, blinking a few times as the world swam back into focus. Connor’s concerned face was hovering a little above her, but Will was the one right in front of her and was giving her a soft smile.
“Wh’ happen?” Y/N’s voice was slurred and she tried to sit back up, but Connor kept her leaning back against his chest.
“You face-planted into your dinner, kiddo. Gave us all a scare,” Y/N looked down at her orange camp shirt; there was sauce on the top of her shirt.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Will laughed softly.
“It’s okay. Don’t worry about your shirt. That’s what the camp washing machine is for. How do you feel?” Y/N took stock of her body. She felt heavy; her limbs were like lead weights, her eyelids just wanted to droop close again and her head felt fuzzy.
“Sleepy, really sleepy,”
“When’s the last time you slept?” Will’s voice was soft and gentle and did not help with Y/N’s sleepiness. His hands were glowing gold as they hovered over the girl. His expression was focused but not worried, more like he was checking something.
“L-last night? At bedtime?”
“And you got up at 7 when me and Connor woke the Cabin up,” Will looked over at Julia before going back to Y/N. The son of Apollo pulled away his hand and it stopped glowing.
“I’m not seeing any injuries or sickness. You’re just exhausted. I’m going to guess you’re not used to all the activity we do here,” Will’s voice was starting to sound far away, but Y/N tried to fight the sleepiness that was trying to claim her again. The girl adjusted herself until she was curled up fully in Connor’s lap, her head resting against the son of Hermes’s shoulder as she tried to pay attention to Will.
“She’s seven, and she’s going through a normal schedule that is supposed to tire out teenaged demigods. Speak with Chiron about adjusting her schedule. She needs a nap or two throughout the day to regain her energy. And then, I suggest an earlier bedtime,” Y/N was nodding, but it was clear that she was fighting sleep. Will looked up at Connor, who was paying attention to the son of Apollo as was Julia.
“I have not glanced at her medical files yet but I’ll do so after dinner. Just to make sure she’s not narcoleptic. If the sleepiness continues with the new schedule, I’ll ask Chiron if I can call Y/N’s guardian,” Connor looked like he was about to argue, but Will gave him a look that made him pause.
“Not to send her home, but to find a way to adjust her home schedule. That way she can be better prepared for next summer,” Y/N had finally lost her fight against sleep once more and went limp in Connor’s arms. Will let out a small chuckle.
“Yup, definitely exhausted if she’s choosing Connor as a pillow. I say let her sleep, but maybe somewhere that’s not a dinner table,” Julia stood up, pushing away her full plate.
“I’ll take them back to the Cabin,”
“Nope. I’ve got her. You finish dinner, Jules. You barely ate anything,” Connor stood carefully with Y/N cradled against his chest. The girl did not even stir, one small hand fisted loosely in the fabric of the son of Hermes’s camp shirt. Will stepped out of Connor’s way as he stepped over the table bench; the son of Apollo laid a hand on Julia’s shoulder, making her look up at the blond boy.
“Connor’s right. You need to eat too. We can’t have you running ragged as well. But, after you finish, go get something small for Y/N to eat in a little bit,” Will looked at the plate of spaghetti the Hermes Cabin had started to clean up. Y/N would probably be hungry when she wakes up later. Julia nodded in understanding. Connor gave his little sister a small appreciative smile before he began to walk out of the dining pavilion. The other campers parted easily to let him through, and Y/N slept on, oblivious to the concerned whispers following them.
“Did she seriously just face-plant into her spaghetti?”
“I thought she was having a seizure or something. That was scary. She’s just a baby,”
“Will said she’s just tired,”
“Yeah, but he also said something about narcolepsy. Did you see how fast she fell? It was like someone hit her power button,” Connor ignored the murmurs, carefully navigating back to the Cabin area. The evening air was starting to cool down, carrying the laughter and shouting of a nearby volleyball game. Y/N shifted slightly in Connor’s arms, burrowing closer to the warmth of his chest, and the son of Hermes could not help but smile a little despite himself.
“Alright, kiddo, let’s get you to bed,” The Hermes Cabin was mercifully quiet when Connor pushed open the door. Most of the Cabin was still at dinner or headed for their sports timeslot. Connor gently laid Y/N on her bunk, grabbing the pillow from the head of the bed and tucking it under the girl’s head. Y/N’s eyes fluttered open for just a moment, glassy and unfocused.
“Jay?” Y/N’s voice was small and sleepy.
“It’s okay. Go back to sleep,”
“Mmkay,” And just like that, Y/N was out again. Connor stood there for a moment, his heart heavy in his chest. He had asked Poppy about the specifics of his new camper’s family after her first nightmare at camp; she had called for a ‘Jay’ then too. Connor had been through war before and lost siblings who just wanted their existence to be acknowledged; for all that he did wrong, Luke had still been Connor’s older brother and there were days that he still missed the old Luke. But Y/N was just a kid, too young to lose someone that close to her, and then have her father drown himself in his grief, neglecting Y/N and her needs. Connor glanced at the backpack that the new camper took everywhere, despite it being too big for her. His eyes traced over the patches and pins adorning its canvas; it was clear that the bag did not truly belong to Y/N. Connor turned away from the backpack and leaned down to open Y/N’s trunk. He grabbed the pajama shirt on top of the clothes inside and carefully swapped out Y/N’s messy one, figuring the kid would appreciate not waking up in dried tomato sauce.
When Julia finally slipped into the Cabin an hour later, holding a plate of food, she found Connor sitting on the floor beside Y/N’s bunk, absently flipping through a worn book. He looked up when she got closer, one finger pressed to his lips.
“She’s been out cold the whole time,” Julia let out a soft sigh of relief, walking the plate over to the mini-fridge the Cabin had. She, then, walked over to Connor, catching sight of Y/N in her bunk finally. The newest camper was completely dead to the world, hugging her pillow instead of having her head on it.
“Did Will say anything else?” Julia sat down before she answered Connor’s question with a shake of her head.
“He finished his food and headed for the healing tent. Probably to look over Y/N’s medical file, like he said he would,” Connor sighed a little, leaning his head back against Y/N’s mattress.
“Okay, I’m going to stay with her for the rest of the night. But pass a message to our siblings for me, they need to keep an eye on Y/N during the day. If she falls asleep like that again, they need to tell you or me,”
XX
Letter dictated by Connor Stoll, son of Hermes
Dearest Alfred Pennyworth of Gotham,
How fare ye? How I long for thee and the rainstorms of Gotham. But alas, I am here at Camp. It is a joyous time here and I am looked after by all around me. The food is good, but not quite like yours. Connor stole my last biscuit, but he calls them cookies. Do thou mind sending some to Camp? Particularly extras so my favorite cabin counselor of all time, Connor Stoll, can have some of his own; he really likes mint chocolate chip.
The activities and classes art fun. They don’t leave me restless like school. A kid in my Cabin, Fitz, be teaching me how to skateboard. He covered me in all sort of protective get since he was worried how thou would react if thou found out I got hurt. But it was so much fun. Can I hast a skateboard of mine own?
How be Pa? And Dickie? Hast they made up? Hath Pa been eating? I’m also sending them letters. I know the rules: nothing about the magic of camp or being Greek. But Dickie should be happy. A girl named Clarisse helped me dost a cartwheel. I fell over a bunch but always got back up to try again. Nay sign of mine mother yet though, but Connor says this be common. It’s only been a week.
Oh, there’s the conch shell. Dinner time.
Love you
Y/N
PS from Connor: Sorry, Alfred, I couldn’t help myself. I felt important when the kiddo asked me to write a letter for her. But seriously though, she’s doing great. Everyone at camp adores her and is looking out for her. Chiron is going to try to schedule some nap times into Y/N’s schedule. She dropped like a fly at dinner last night, face first into a plate of spaghetti. Put the whole camp in a tizzy until our head medic checked her out and Y/N woke back up. I’m guessing she doesn’t do that at home since at first Will had worried about narcolepsy but it wasn’t in the file you sent. Will said it was because Y/N is still young for a demigod; her body craves all the activity we go through, but her energy reserves aren’t built up yet.
I’m only kidding about the chocolate chip cookies, but if your baking is that good, could I trouble you to bake a celebration cake for my little sister? It’s actually my last year here as counselor, and I’m officially handing over the reins to her at the end of summer. And I just want to be a good big brother to her. I can pay you kinda; I have a surplus of drachma that I was going to divvy up with my siblings, but I can trade you some more. I saw Y/N’s supply and it’s probably going to last a year or two here. The kid’s trying to save them for a rainy day, but we’re trying to encourage her to use the coins to call you when she misses you badly, which is almost every night.
Oh, she’s been experiencing nightmares. It’s commonplace here, so we usually make warm honey cinnamon milk to help the nerves. But Julia moved bunks so Y/N wouldn’t be so alone at nights; we thought we were helping by not giving her a bunk neighbor.
I know you’re worried, Alfred, but Camp Half-Blood looks after its own. Y/N is protected even when she doesn’t know about it.
XX
Written by Josie for Y/N
Dear Dickie
I hope Alfred told you I went to a summer camp. It’s a lot of fun. I think you would have fun here too. They have a tall climbing wall that people flip off of. No trampoline here but a girl named Clarisse is teaching me a cartwheel. I fell over a bunch but always got up to try again.
My cabin counselor, Connor, reminds me of you; he tells a lot of jokes. My favorite activity so far is skateboarding. I’m only allowed to skate through the camp right now but Fitz said I can try the small half-pipe soon.
Oh, I’m learning Greek for one of the language classes here. Is that one of the languages you know?
How have you been? Did you and Pa make up? How is Miss Kori? I miss her too, can you tell her that?
I love you, Dickie. I’ll write again soon.
Y/N
XX
Written by Josie for Y/N
Dear Pa
The summer camp is really fun so far. It’s really pretty too. I like to go sit at the dock and look out at the ocean in the morning. The sky and water are so blue here, Pa; sometimes the water is so clear you can see all sorts of fish. But I think I miss Gotham’s grays.
I’m making lots of friends. There are a lot of kids like me. They have ADHD too. No one here thinks I’m weird for it. There’s a girl named Sienna who showed me how to pick strawberries. An older kid named Fitz is teaching me how to skateboard. And my Cabin counselor, Connor, reminds me a lot of Dickie. They would get along so well, bad jokes and puns all the time.
Did you and Dickie make up yet? You both just got to say you’re sorry. I hope you’re eating. I know Alfred’s worried about you and I am too.
I miss you, Pa. I’ll write again soon. I love you.
Y/N
XX
The days at Camp Half-Blood began to blur together in the best possible way. Y/N’s new schedule -with its carefully placed nap times at midmorning and midafternoon- made a world of difference. The young demigod was still tired by the end of each day, but at least she wasn't falling into her dinner plate anymore. The older campers had made it into a game to see who could catch Y/N falling asleep first. It had somehow become a competition on who would get to carry the young demigod back to her bunk. Connor and Julia were tied but Josie and Fitz were close behind them. Y/N found that she did not mind the older demigods picking her up all the time. It reminded her of being carried by Dickie when they were younger and the world was still simple. Or of the way Jason would carry her piggy-back as they ran through the deserted hallways of the Manor.
Weekends for Camp Half-Blood were usually free-time, giving Y/N the freedom to choose what she wanted to do. Sundays, however, were for the camp-wide activities. The girl did not mind being left out of the more combat-heavy exercises; she would just spend that extra time exploring while avoiding the forest where the games were being held. Usually, someone of the Hermes Cabin would be excused from playing so they could keep Y/N company. A lot of the time, it was Fitz volunteering; they claimed they were more of a lover than a fighter, though Y/N did not understand what the child of Hermes meant by that.
“Alright, look alive, Baby Bat,” One thing Y/N liked most about Fitz was all the nicknames they gave everyone: Connor was Conman, Julia was Captain, Clarisse was Grumpy. Y/N’s nickname was Baby Bat; Fitz claimed it was simply because she was from Gotham, but still the Gothamite liked it. Y/N looked from trying to tie her shoelaces, as Fitz rolled closer to the girl on their own skateboard.
“Today, we’re going to learn how to do an ollie. It’s the foundation for, like, a bajillion other tricks,” Y/N scrambled to her feet, grabbing her own skateboard.
“What’s an ollie?” Fitz’s grin was pure mischief.
“Watch and learn, little one,” The child of Hermes popped their board into the air with a snap of their tail, all of its wheels lifting off the ground before Fitz landed smoothly back down. Y/N’s eyes went wide. She wanted to do that. She wanted to learn everything.
Fitz spent the next hour breaking down the motion, showing Y/N how to position her feet, how to pop the tail, and how to jump. It was frustrating and slow, and Y/N fell more times than she could count. But each time, Fitz was there, helping her get back up, giving her pointers, making sure she took quick breaks to drink water, and telling her she was doing great for a seven-year-old.
“There you go, kid!” Fitz cheered as Y/N managed to get all four wheels off the ground for a split second. The younger demigod let out a delighted shriek, which turned into a yelp as she lost her balance and tumbled sideways onto the soft grass. Fitz jogged over, flopping onto the grass next to Y/N. The child of Hermes gave the Gothamite a lopsided grin.
“You’re a natural, kiddo. Next summer, we’ll get you started on kickflips and the big half-pipe,” Y/N was covered in grass stains and tiny scuffs, but she was grinning ear to ear. In the distance, the two campers could hear the fighting going on in the woods; Capture The Flag seemed like it was going great.
“Do you think Alfred will let me skate at home?”
“Depends. Is he as scary as you said?” Fitz sat up and began to brush some of the grass off themself. Y/N sat up as well, taking off her helmet.
“He’s not scary. He just looks at you and you want to be good,” Fitz snorted.
“That’s called fear, kid,”
“No, it’s called respect. I don’t want to disappoint him. He’s been so sad lately…” Y/N’s smile faded a little, but she shook it off.
“But when I go back home, I’m going to tell him all about skateboarding and maybe he’ll let me keep going,” Fitz’s expression softened a bit, as they reached over and ruffled Y/N’s sweaty hair.
“I’m sure he will, buddy,”
XX
My dear Y/N
It warms my heart that you are having a good time. When I received your letter this morning, the gray sky opened up and it began pouring. I believe Gotham missed you as well.
If you keep practicing and show me when you get home that you can handle a skateboard on your own, we shall discuss obtaining a skateboard of your own.
Your father has been…occupied as has Master Dick. I have not witnessed any further arguments while they’re both up in the Manor. But I can say that your father has been eating. I believe he finally has had enough of his protein shakes. Thank the gods.
As you’ve certainly noticed, you have a care package. The silver tin is for yourself only, the green one is for Mister Stoll, and the red one is to share with your Cabin mates. I have had much time to myself while you are gone and our family occupied, so I spent the time baking and working on different recipes. But now I have found myself a project to work on.
I await your next letter. Have fun, Young Master.
Alfred
XX
To Mister Connor Stoll
I must admit that the letter you wrote for my charge had made me chuckle. I’m glad that your camp is watching over her. I had received a call from Sir Chiron and a Will Solace about improving Y/N’s schedule while she is at home. Hopefully we will not any more impromptu falling asleep at the dining table. I must say I have given her many lessons on dining etiquette but nothing prepares you for falling asleep into your meal.
By now, Y/N has surely given you the tin of biscuits I’ve sent to you. Never be afraid to ask for more. You are looking after my charge, this is the least I could do. If you could tell me what kind of cake your sister will like and when you want me to send it, I can begin planning the cake. No drachmas necessary; I have secured more and have my own stockpile.
I entrust you with Y/N’s safety, Connor Stoll.
Alfred Pennyworth of Gotham
XX
Little Wing
I’m so glad you’re having fun. When you come back from summer camp, you’ve got to show me your cartwheels. Kori is good, she misses you too. She made me promise to take her with me when you come home so she could see you herself.
I miss you too. Keep having fun.
Dickie
XX
Y/N
Glad you’re having fun. Be good. When you come home, we can have dinner and you can tell me all about your summer camp.
Your father
XX
Before she knew it, a month had passed by with Y/N at Camp Half-Blood. The girl was starting to get used to everything; she did not get lost as much anymore, she remembered to pay tribute to the gods at meal times without being prompted to anymore, and she was even excelling in her classes. And yet, Y/N’s godly parent still had not claimed the girl. Connor and the rest of the camp tried to distract the young Gothamite: Fitz would show off tricks on the big half-pipe that was nestled behind the arena, Connor would tell all sorts of jokes that even Dick would groan at, Josie finally gave into Y/N’s big eyes and she learned how to make pancakes, Julia grabbed some translated books from the Athena Cabin and would read to Y/N before bed every night, and even the grumpy Alphonse placed a pair of noise-canceling headphones on Y/N’s head when the summer solstice came and there was a huge firework display.
Then, Y/N woke on the first of July and something felt different. There was a heaviness to the air that was reminiscent of what it felt like before a huge storm that would cover Gotham, and yet the sky above the girl currently was crystal blue. Y/N was in the middle of a Greek mythology lesson with Chiron. This week, Chiron was explaining about the gods and goddesses of the Underworld and today’s lesson was exploring the story of Hecate, the goddess of magic, crossroads and ghosts. The Gothamite had perked up at that last part, thinking about all the ghosts back at home. The ghosts at camp were different; they were fainter, more like echoes than people.
“Y/N, are you paying attention?” Chiron’s voice made Y/N look back down, away from the sky.
“Yes, sir. Sorry. You were talking about Hecate and her role in the Underworld,” Chiron raised an eyebrow, clearly expecting that Y/N had not been paying attention.
“Correct, Y/N. Please, keep your eyes up front. Hecate is one of the more powerful gods, though she often keeps to the shadows. Her domain is vast and complex. She is the goddess of magic, of the boundaries between worlds. Many consider her both a protector and a threat, depending on the circumstances. The same could be said for her children. Hecate is the mother of the Empousai, vampiric creatures who serve her will. But not all of her children become monsters. Her demigod children often have a natural aptitude for the mystical arts, for understanding things others cannot. They are seers, sorcerers, spirit guides and those who walk between worlds,” Chiron paused, looking at Y/N with a curious expression; the girl almost had stars in her eyes.
“You seem very interested in her,”
“I can see ghosts,” Y/N had not meant to blurt that out. The other campers in the lesson turned to look at the Gothamite. Y/N shrank back, embarrassed.
“I mean, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that…” Y/N chanced a glance up at the centaur, but Chiron’s expression was not one of shock or disgust. It was thoughtful.
“Y/N, many demigods who can see the dead are children of the gods of the Underworld. Have you always been able to see ghosts?” Y/N nodded slowly.
“I thought everyone else could. But then I saw how sad Grandma Martha got when Pa walked right through her. Teta Mary always tries to hug Dickie when he’s sad. There are others too: Grandpa Thomas, Unchi John and Aunt Catherine. The others didn’t tell me their name. They just watch me. They just look sad,”
“Y/N, I want you to close your eyes and think about something for me,” Chiron’s voice was as gentle as it had been the first day. Y/N obeyed, squeezing her eyes shut.
“Think about the ghosts you see at home. Are you afraid of them?” Y/N shook her head.
“No, they’re not scary. They’re lonely,”
“What about the ghosts at camp?” Y/N thought over the ghosts she has seen throughout the camp: Satyrs that linger on the edge of the forest, kids in gladiator gear that watch over the arena and the ones that lingered outside the dining pavilion that watch the camp gather for dinner -they always looked the loneliest.
“They’re lonely too…”
“Open your eyes, Y/N,” The young camper opened her eyes and the world around her was shimmering. She looked up to find a symbol floating above her head: crossed torches. It was glowing a soft silver-white and the torches that were lit around the open-air classroom had their flames turn the same silvery color. All the other campers were staring at Y/N with wide eyes, but the young demigod could only look up at the symbol above her.
“What is that?”
“That is your mother’s symbol, Y/N. Crossed torches. The goddess of magic, of secrets, of the night. Your mother is Hecate,”
XX
The news of Y/N’s claiming spread through Camp Half-Blood like Greek fire. By the time the young demigod made it to the dining pavilion for lunch, every single camper seemed to know. The Hermes Cabin had already cleared a spot at their table, but Connor and Fitz had other ideas.
“Wait, wait, wait. We can’t just let you sit down like nothing happened,” Connor held up his hand to stop Y/N as she approached the table. The son of Hermes had a wicked grin on his face.
“Yup. This calls for a proper celebration,” Fitz agreed, already positioning themself behind Y/N. Before the Gothamite could ask what they meant, two pairs of hands grabbed her and hoisted her into the air. The youngest demigod let out a surprised squeak as Connor and Fitz lifted her onto their shoulders, parading her around the dining pavilion like a victorious champion.
“HAIL, Y/N WAYNE, DAUGHTER OF HECATE!!” Connor’s voice was loud enough that the entire pavilion could hear him, but it only made the whole camp start to cheer. Everyone was making some sort of noise: clapping, stomping their feet, banging their hands on the tables and whistling. Y/N’s face felt hot, but she could not stop the grin spreading across her face. It was so different from the galas back home, where people clapped politely because they had to, where the attention always felt like a performance. This was loud, chaotic and genuine.
“Put her down before she falls!” Julia shouted over the noise, but she was smiling too. Connor and Fitz carefully lowered Y/N back to the ground, and the girl wobbled slightly, dizzy from the sudden height change.
“You’re officially one of us now, kid,” Connor ruffled Y/N’s hair. The daughter of Hecate looked around the pavilion at all the smiling faces. For the first time since Jason left, she felt like she truly belonged somewhere.
XX
After lunch, Chiron pulled Y/N aside before she left for her next class.
“There is someone I believe you should meet. She’s been waiting for you,” Chiron’s voice was gentle and he was in his magic wheelchair, so Y/N did not have to crane her head just to look up at the centaur. The daughter of Hecate tilted her head.
“Waiting for me?” Chiron just smiled his gentle smile and gestured toward the path leading to the Cabins.
“Follow me,” They walked into the Cabin area but did not go near the bigger Cabins. Instead, the two took a smaller path that led to the newer Cabins until they were standing in front of a small Cabin. It was made with dark wood with shiny black stones inlaid around its foundation, there was moss growing on its roof, and a chimney bellowing white smoke. When Y/N stepped closer, she noticed there were symbols carved into the cabin’s doorframe. The dark purple door opened to reveal the girl with white-blonde hair. Her hair was pulled back into a twisted bun with a few strands of hair framing her face, she had impossibly green eyes and was wearing a black shirt under a pair of lavender shortalls. The girl was also barefoot with an anklet of green stones around her right ankle.
“Is…is that her?” The girl had a slight southern accent as she looked at Chiron. The centaur gave her a nod.
“Lou Ellen, meet Y/N Wayne. Your new sister. Y/N, this is Lou Ellen Blackstone, your half-sister,” Y/N looked between Chiron and Lou Ellen, her eyes big as she processed this new information. She had a sister.
“Y/N, you are excused from your afternoon activities. Take the afternoon to move into the Hecate Cabin and get to know your sister. She will have much to teach you,” Lou Ellen opened the Cabin door some more and stepped out of the way. Chiron
“Come on it, hon,”
XX
The inside of the Hecate Cabin was nothing like the Hermes Cabin. Where the Hermes Cabin was organized chaos and noise, this Cabin was quiet and orderly. Bookshelves lined every wall, filled with worn leatherbound books and papyrus scrolls. Dried herbs hung from the ceiling, and the air smelled faintly of lavender and something smoky. Crystals and candles were placed carefully everywhere. There were only two beds: both were next to the windows on the sides of the room, one was neatly made with coffee brown sheets while the other one looked a little more lived in with dark purple sheets, a small hoard of pillows and a stuffed frog. Y/N looked up at the ceiling and found constellations painted in silver covering the area. Her wide eyes then caught sight of what looked like a mask on a top shelf of a bookcase, but then the mask opened its dark eyes and blinked down at the small girl. A screech came from the mask’s mouth.
“Oh, that’s just Maeve. She’s saying hello,” Lou Ellen walked toward the table in the center of the room. She whistled, gesturing to a branch attached to the table.
“Come down and show-off,” Maeve let out a tiny screech before she flew down from her spot in the bookshelf. She was a beautiful American barn owl, mostly white with reddish brown patches on her back. The owl was staring down Y/N, who felt a little intimidated by the eerie noises the owl could make. Maeve opened her wings, letting the girl have a good look at her feathers.
“She’s probably never met an owl before. Not everyone knows what an owl is actually supposed to sound like. Get used to the staring,” Y/N looked between Lou Ellen and Maeve.
“Are you talking to her?” Lou Ellen looked up from the book she had been glancing at on the table. She looked a little embarrassed.
“Yes. Sorry, I should explain. I’m new to this. Teaching, I mean. I had to learn everything myself with our mother occasionally sending me books. Here, come sit,” Lou Ellen gestured to a pair of chairs that was on either side of the table, sitting down in one herself. Y/N walked over and hopped up into the empty chair, glancing at the books that covered the table and wondering what they were about.
“So, first, Maeve. She isn’t just an owl, she is my familiar. She can help with my magic, but she is mostly a companion. Being children of Hecate can be a lonely existence," Maeve hopped down from her branch, walking down the table until she was in front of Lou Ellen. The daughter of Hecate reached forward to tickle the owl’s chin.
“We share a psychic bond, which means I can hear her voice inside my mind,” Y/N stared at Lou Ellen and Maeve with bright eyes, fascinated by the idea of an animal familiar.
“Cool. Will I get one too?” Lou Ellen shrugged her shoulders, but gave her little sister a small smile.
“Probably when you’re older. Mother didn’t send Maeve my way until Camp Half-Blood changed after the wars,” Y/N had only heard a little bit about the Second Titan War and the Second Giant War. A lot of the other campers did not like to talk about the Second Titan War, but Connor told Y/N it was because they had lost a lot of demigods in that war on both sides; people just did not want to be reminded of those who had died. There was a memorial garden that was near the Big House that had statues, pictures, and plaques about people who were lost during those times; sometimes Y/N spotted Clarisse there leaving a flower in front of a photo of a beautiful girl.
“But our Mother will want you to know the basics before she even thinks about sending a familiar your way,” Y/N tilted her head in confusion.
“The basics?” Lou Ellen grinned.
“Why, the basics of magic, of course,”
XX
Despite Y/N’s clear excitement to learn about magic, the rest of the day was spent getting to know one another. Lou Ellen was a year-round camper, who did not really like to leave the safety of camp but has accompanied people on quests before due to her skillset. She knew of only one other child of Hecate, but he was forbidden from ever stepping foot inside Camp Half-Blood for the rest of his life; he chose the wrong side was all Lou Ellen would say about him.
“So, where are you from? Usually, Mother picks places that are connected to her domain when she wants to have a new child. I’m from St. Augustine, Florida, one of the oldest cities in America, but also one of the most haunted,” The sisters had moved over to Lou Ellen’s bed as they talked to be more comfortable, while Maeve went back to her roost on the bookshelf. Y/N was hugging the daughter of Hecate’s stuffed frog to her chest while Lou Ellen was drawing symbols into a sketchbook.
“Gotham,” Lou Ellen’s neon green eyes looked away from the sketchbook.
“Oh, you definitely have me beat. My town only has one hero, and he spends most of the time pretending to be a pirate for tourists,”
“Sounds better than Condiment King,” The two sisters shared a laugh; though Y/N was more of a giggle because she could remember how much her father and brothers hated fighting Condiment King.
“But, I can understand why Mother chose your city. Even I know that Gotham is a hellmouth,” Y/N tilted her head curiously.
“What’s a hellmouth?” Lou Ellen tapped her fountain pen to her lip as she thought over how to explain.
“A hellmouth is a place where the barriers between worlds are thin. Where monsters, spirits, and all sorts of magical things can cross over more easily. Places like Gotham, New Orleans, Sunnydale, Sleepy Hollow reside over a hellmouth. They’re like magnets for the strange and the dead,” Lou Ellen looked up from her sketchbook and could see that Y/N was not completely understanding what she meant by a barrier. The daughter of Hecate put her sketchbook down onto the bed and flipped to a blank page. She drew two circles close together but not touching and then put a line in between the circles.
“So these are two of the realms, and this is the Veil. Think of it as a forcefield that keeps the two worlds apart. Now a Hellmouth is a hole in the Veil, allowing things to seep through to each side. Now, the worlds can influence each other; they can turn humans into something worse and even let monsters live normal lives,” Y/N thought about Gotham, of how most of the Rogues were once normal humans until something inside them snapped and they changed for the worst, of Poppy’s confusion about the monsters in Gotham that had jobs.
“Is that why Poppy was so confused by the monsters back home? The hellmouth?”
“Your Satyr guide? Probably. The Council of Cloven Elders know about the basics of a hellmouth, but they wouldn’t know what to do with one,” Y/N looked back up at Lou Ellen.
“What do you do with one?”
“Mostly you keep it stabilized. But that takes a lot of magic,” Y/N hugged the stuffed frog tighter to her chest.
“Will I have to do that? Stabilize Gotham?” Lou Ellen’s expression softened. She reached over and gently tucked a strand of hair behind Y/N’s ear.
“I can’t lie to you, Y/N. You probably will have to be the one to stabilize Gotham, but Mother isn’t expecting you to do that right now. You haven’t even started to learn magic yet,” Y/N scooted closer to Lou Ellen as the older girl wrapped an arm around the younger one’s shoulders.
“You’ll teach me though, right?” Lou Ellen leaned her head against the top of Y/N’s.
“You bet. I have so much to teach you, but right now, I still want to get to know you. Now, tell me more about those brothers of yours,”
XX
Even though Y/N moved to the Hecate Cabin, she still followed the schedule she was given with the other Hermes kids. Lou Ellen did not have a schedule of her own that she kept to; she wasn’t obligated to do so since she was an older kid like Connor and Clarisse. The new daughter of Hecate was not treated any differently with her claiming, though some of the other younger kids were expecting Y/N to start showing off magic tricks as soon as she learned.
Since Lou Ellen was worried about Will coming after her about overloading Y/N’s schedule with more lessons, the weekends were when the two Hecate kids practiced magic. So Saturday morning, after breakfast, Lou Ellen led Y/N back to their little cabin. The table that was in the middle of the room was mostly cleared off. Instead, Lou Ellen’s sketchbook sat with her supply of fountain pens and ink bottles, but there was a new sketchbook with its own pen on Y/N’s side of the table. The two sisters took their usual seats. Y/N had to sit on her knees just so she could see the table properly. She eyed the new sketchbook with barely contained curiosity, fingers twitching to open it.
“Before we start anything, I need you to understand something,” Lou Ellen’s voice was slightly serious and made Y/N look up at her.
“Magic isn’t like what you see in movies or read about in storybooks. It’s not about waving a wand and saying fancy words. It’s about intention, focus, about understanding the language of the world around you, and about respect,” Y/N nodded, trying to look as serious as her older sister.
“What’s the language of the world?” Lou Ellen smiled at Y/N’s question, before she opened her own sketchbook.
“I’m glad you asked,” Lou Ellen showed the first page and it had strange symbols on it. However, for some reason, they looked familiar to Y/N, but she could not figure out where she recognized them from.
“These are glyphs. They are the basic building blocks for magic. Anyone can learn how to use them, but it takes years of studying for them to activate a simple spell. While children of Hecate can understand them just with a glance, tell me what does this one represent?” Lou Ellen pointed to a tiny spiral on the page.
“Wind?” Y/N got a smile as an answer, before Lou Ellen pointed at a different glyph. This time, there were two small lines of waves.
“Water?”
“Good. Let’s try a slightly harder one,” Now Lou Ellen was pointing at a pentagon with a star inside touching each corner of the shape.
“Protection,” Lou Ellen put her sketchbook down.
“Oh, you’re a natural. You’re going to be a menace when you get to learning, ain’t ya?” Lou Ellen’s slight southern accent came out, but her words only made Y/N grin.
XX
From then on, Y/N’s summer became a whirlwind of learning. Lou Ellen had shown her the glyphs and expected her to repeat them until she could draw them without a reference. Y/N’s hands soon became stained with the various colors of inks the Hecate Cabin had in stock. While the Gothamite was practicing the glyphs, Lou Ellen was going through the bookshelves throughout the Cabin, setting books aside so that Y/N could take with her back to her hometown. The younger daughter of Hecate even got used to the strange screeches from Maeve, knowing that the owl could not help the noises she made.
But the magic lessons were only part of Y/N’s growth; she continued to bloom in other areas in the camp as well. Clarisse had finally allowed the Gothamite to leave the bench, and was even given a small wooden sword. But the daughter of Ares would only allow Y/N to swing the sword repeatedly to get used to its weight. Timoti let the Gothamite try out the smallest bow again and she could finally pull the string back. Ramzi thought that Y/N was excelling with Ancient Greek and could read translated stories at a second to near third-grade level. The son of Athena even promised to give the daughter of Hecate and her butler a demigod contact out in the normal world that could provide books that are translated into Greek. Josie began to teach the Gothamite more simple recipes: scrambled eggs, mashed potatoes, french toast and even an easy bread dough. Fitz celebrated when Y/N managed an ollie without falling over before taking the girl over to the smallest half-pipe the camp had.
Just because Y/N was in the Hecate Cabin did not mean that she did not stop interacting with the ones who watched over them. Connor tried to include the Gothamite in his pranks; the Ares kids were easily distracted by the endless questions Y/N had about weapons while Connor planted glitter bombs around the Ares Cabin. Julia still would read stories to Y/N during free time. Poppy would often check on Y/N and still occasionally led the nature walks. Josie would often spirited the Gothamite away and to the Aphrodite Cabin while her siblings would play dress-up with Y/N.
Before Y/N knew it, the summer was almost over. The glyphs Lou Ellen had taught her were becoming second nature. Y/N could now draw a dozen of them without looking at the references she was provided. Though, Lou Ellen insisted that knowing the glyphs and actually using them were two completely different things.
“You’re not ready to cast anything yet. You need to understand what you’re drawing, the intentions behind the spells and how you want the glyphs to transform into spells,” Lou Ellen’s voice had made Y/N look up from a flame glyph. The daughter of Hecate was organizing the Gothamite’s trunk so she could have room for the books the older girl had prepared. Maeve was currently napping on Y/N’s pillow so she could be near Lou Ellen.
“You got to promise me, Y/N. No trying to cast until you come back next year,” Lou Ellen’s neon green eyes looked over at the Gothamite, as she waited for the child to promise. Y/N nodded her head, which got a small smile in return.
XX
The day before Y/N was set to return home, she awoke to a small satin pouch on her pillow. It was tied with a silver ribbon and had faint silver markings stitched in its satin. The girl did not immediately open it, and instead she hopped out of bed, running across the room to shake Lou Ellen awake.
“Wha-? Y/N, hon, it’s too early,” Lou Ellen did not do mornings well; she was usually one of the last kids to arrive at breakfast. Y/N hopped into her big sister’s bed, watching the girl blink up at the Gothamite. The girl held up the satin pouch.
“This was on my pillow,” Y/N’s voice was filled with barely contained excitement. Lou Ellen sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes before taking the pouch from her little sister. The daughter of Hecate turned it over in her hands, reading the faint silver markings.
“These are protection runes. This is Mother’s work,” Lou Ellen looked up at Y/N with a soft smile as she placed the pouch back into the girl’s hands.
“Mama?” Lou Ellen’s smile softened even more at the term Y/N used for their mother.
“Go ahead, open it. It’s most likely the first of many gifts she will send you. She’s not the most present of mothers but she tries to make up for it,” Lou Ellen had spent the summer telling Y/N all about Hecate. Maeve was the first gift their mother had sent the older girl, but then there were the many books that lined their Cabin walls and the clothes that were sent through the Hermes Express. Y/N pulled the silver ribbon loose and upturned the pouch’s contents into her hand.
A dainty silver necklace fell into the palm of Y/N’s hand, on it was a small charm of a triple moon. Each moon face held a different gemstone, though the girl did not know the meanings of the stone: black tourmaline, smoky quartz, and moonstone. The necklace felt warm like it had been sitting in the sun for a while.
“Pretty,”
“There’s a spell on it. One of Mother’s specialties, a notice-me-not. It will make people not quite pay attention to you, but it won’t make you invisible. It should be helpful with your monster-filled city,” Lou Ellen had the anklet that Hecate sent before her first quest still wrapped around her ankle; it had the same spell. The notice-me-not did not work on demigods, those aligned with the camp or clear-sighted humans, regular mortals however might have a reaction to it; Lou Ellen wondered how Y/N’s family would react to the spell.
“Help me put it on?” Y/N handed over the necklace to Lou Ellen before turning around. Soon, the necklace was secured around the child’s neck. It felt warm against her skin and Y/N reached a hand up to touch the charm.
“Thank you, Mama,” There was no answer from Hecate, but a scent of herbs and smoke drifted into the room and Y/N felt a faint breeze ruffle her hair.
“Alright, now lay down with me until the conch goes off. You woke me up too early,” Lou Ellen grabbed Y/N, making the younger girl giggle and lay down on the bed with her big sister. The girl cuddled into her big sister’s side, tucking her head against her shoulder.
XX
The drive to Gotham was long and quiet. Y/N had fallen asleep before they even reached the highway, exhausted from all the goodbyes. Almost the entire Hermes Cabin had seen the Gothamite off. Connor probably would not be back the next summer but he said he would look forward to her letters. Julia gave Y/N a hug, already looking forward to the next year; supposedly, Connor had made Capture The Flag plans that included the Gothamite as an ace-in-the-hole but he had not been allowed to use them yet. Fitz would also be there next summer and was looking forward to throwing Y/N onto the big half-pipe. Poppy kept the radio in the station wagon low and the air conditioning gentle, letting the girl sleep in the backseat.
When they finally pulled into the familiar gates of Wayne Manor hours later, the sun was just beginning to set, painting the stately home in shades of orange and purple. Y/N woke slowly as they got closer to the large mansion. She blinked, disoriented, and peered through the window to see the familiar stone walls. Alfred was standing at the opened front door, looking exactly as he always did; immaculate in his suit and tie and his posture perfect. Y/N barely waited for the station wagon to stop before she started to undo all the belts of the carseat.
“Alfred!” Y/N pushed the car door open and rushed forward. The butler caught the young girl easily, his arms wrapping around the girl’s small form with a gentleness that belied his age. For a long moment, he said nothing, simply holding Y/N.
“My, my. It seems camp has agreed with you, Young Master. You’ve grown at least an inch, maybe even two,” Alfred’s voice was thick with emotion he would never fully admit to.
“I missed you. I missed you so much,” Y/N’s voice was muffled against the fabric of Alfred’s shirt. The butler’s hand came to rest on the back of the girl’s head, his fingers threading gently through her hair. He looked over Y/N’s head to where Poppy was standing by the station wagon, a soft smile on his face. The Satyr brought over the girl’s trunk; it was not as light as it had been before the summer started. Y/N and Alfred reluctantly pulled away from each other, though the girl reached a hand up to grab onto the butler’s suit jacket.
“I trust my charge has behaved for the camp?” Poppy let out a soft laugh.
“Sure. Let’s go with that. The Ares kids forgave Y/N pretty quickly at her puppy dog eyes. Connor was the one who went running after the prank was set off,” Alfred looked down at Y/N with a raised eyebrow, but only got a cheeky smile in return. Poppy pulled out a heavy looking envelope out of his hoodie pocket.
“Thought you might want these,” Alfred took the envelope and glanced inside, only to find a bunch of photos. The butler looked up at Poppy, who gave the man an easy smile.
“Y/N had a lot to do during the summer. I had the other campers and Satyrs snap photos when they could,” Alfred took out one of the pictures. It was of Y/N with a tall boy standing in front of the girl, the older boy looked to be gently painting warpaint onto the girl’s face; it was neon green and very reminiscent of the domino mask her brothers used to wear as Robin. Alfred could not help the soft smile that spread across his face. He closed the envelope, placing it into the inside pocket of his jacket.
“I appreciate this sincere gift. If I could trouble you to do the same in the upcoming years,” Poppy winked at Alfred.
“No problem, Mister Pennyworth. Now I got to get going, Gotham traffic is a nightmare. Remember, if you have any problems or see any monsters sniffing around the Manor, call the camp,” Poppy walked back to the station wagon, waving goodbye to Alfred and Y/N. The two watched the car leave down the long drive, before they looked at each other.
“Dinner, Young Master?” Y/N eagerly nodded.
XX
“Alfred, where’s Pa?” Y/N looked up from the homemade spaghetti Alfred had made. It was a little better than the dish she had fallen asleep into; though the butler was watching her carefully. Alfred let out a small sigh.
“He is preoccupied at the moment. The Riddler escaped this morning,” Y/N frowned, but knew that the job came first; that did not mean it did not hurt. Despite sending a letter almost every week to her family, the only one who returned the most of her letters was Alfred; Bruce only sent the brief one at the beginning of the summer while Dick sent one or two and the occasional postcard from cities the Titans went to. Y/N had so many drawings she wanted to give her father, friendship bracelets that she wanted to give her brother and his friends, and a misshapen clay pot and mug for Alfred.
“Oh, okay…Has he and Dickie made up?” The frown that deepened on Alfred’s face was the only answer Y/N got.
XX
After dinner, Alfred made Y/N go down to the gym to burn off the energy dinner provided her. But afterwards when the girl made it up to her room, she found that while it looked like it had barely changed in the three months she had been gone, there was something different. A tapestry that covered one of the walls in her room had been moved to a different wall. In its place was a door. Y/N stood in the doorway of her bedroom, staring at the strange door. Her small hand was still held onto the doorknob, and she blinked a few times as if expecting the new door to vanish. It did not.
“Alfred?” Y/N’s voice was small, but carried down the hallway. The butler appeared at the top of the stairs moments later, a dusting of flour still on his sleeve from the baking he had been doing.
“Yes, Young Master?”
“What’s behind the door?” Alfred walked closer, and Y/N could see something in his expression that she rarely saw on the butler’s face; it was something almost like excitement.
“I had hoped you would ask. Why don’t you open it and see?” Y/N glanced between the door and Alfred, before she walked into her room to the new door. The heavy oak door swung open to reveal a narrow spiral staircase made of stone. The girl looked back at Alfred, who nodded encouragingly. Y/N stepped onto the first stair, her small feet barely making any sound on the stone.
The first level she reached opened into a room that took Y/N’s breath away. It was a dressing room that was the same size as her bedroom below. Built-in shelves lined two walls while built-in dressers and closet rods lined the others; there were several cushioned benches throughout the room. It looked like all of their clothes had been moved up here while there looked to be room for more clothes and shoes. A large, full-length mirror stood in the corner, its glass reflecting the fairy-lights that Alfred had lined all around the room.
“This is for me?” Y/N’s voice was barely a whisper as she glanced behind her at Alfred.
“Indeed, Young Master. I thought you might appreciate a space of your own to store your belongings. There is more, if you’d like to see,” Y/N glanced at the spiral staircase that continued upward, before she nodded eagerly. Together, the two climbed another flight of stairs.
The second level was even more incredible. Two walls of tall windows that overlooked both the Manor grounds and out towards the city of Gotham while the other walls had floor-to-ceiling bookshelves that were barely filled with books. There was a large desk near the window that overlooked the Manor gardens with a comfortable looking chair. In the desk drawers was a surplus of fountain pens, ink bottles, and other art supplies that would make any artist jealous. The window that looked out towards Gotham had a window bench with cushions and blankets in Y/N’s favorite colors. In the center of the room was a round table with a few more chairs. The walls were lined with the same fairy-lights from down below.
“I thought you might need a quiet place to study your…new interests,” Alfred’s voice was carefully neutral, but Y/N knew that her butler was referring to the things Lou Ellen had taught her over the summer. The girl turned and looked at her butler with shining eyes.
“Thank you, Alfred,”
“You are most welcome, Young Master. But there is one more level,” Y/N gasped and was already racing for the next flight of stairs as Alfred finished speaking.
The third level had a door that opened to an outdoor area. The terrace was as large as the rooms below, with stone balustrades that looked out over the sprawling grounds of Wayne Manor. There was comfortable outdoor furniture set up, perfect for stargazing or reading on warm days. A few potted plants decorated the area; a few small flowering plants that would attract butterflies. In one corner, there was a fire pit and a supply of firewood. But what caught Y/N’s attention the most was the view. From here, she could see the entire estate and even some of their neighbors’ houses, and she could see Gotham illuminating the night sky across the river as the Bat Signal was lit up, calling out for Y/N’s father. And above the girl, a canopy of stars that seemed brighter here than anywhere else.
“It’s beautiful,” Alfred came to stand beside Y/N, his gaze also fixed on the stars above. The girl leaned against the butler’s side.
“Do you like your surprise, Young Master?” Y/N nodded, her eyes tearing up. Alfred ran a hand through his young charge’s hair.
“Good. Originally, this tower was used for storage. So I had spent the summer renovating everything to your liking,” Y/N had always seen the tower when she played outside and she had always wondered where its entrance was. She never thought to look behind the tapestry in her room.
“Thank you, Alfred. I love it,” Alfred’s eyes twinkled with delight, pleased that his young charge was happy with her new tower. Y/N now had a space where she could practice the magic her mother had gifted her, a place where she could be herself without the weight of Gotham’s expectation pressing down on her. But even as Y/N made her way back down to her bedroom, she could not shake the feeling that something had changed. The necklace around her neck was warm against her skin, and the loneliness that haunted the Manor’s halls had already started to press against Y/N’s body.
Y/N Wayne, daughter of Hecate, had come home. And her family would never quite see her the same way again.
A/N: FINALLY!!!! I am so sorry about the long wait between the chapters. So much has happened in my life since the last update. I appreciate you waiting. And hopefully next chapter will be sooner.
yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader. (inspired by percy jackson) - masterpost
Version:
they/them (you are here) - she/her - he/him
Y/N did not wake when Poppy stopped just outside of Newark for gas. The young demigod did not even seem to notice when Josie pulled a blanket over them that smelt faintly of strawberries and fresh cut grass; she also picked up the fallen backpack and sat on the car seat next to the child. The Satyr and the elder demigod conversed in low tones to let Y/N sleep since it was clear they needed it. Neither of them have ever seen a child with such dark bags under their eyes.
"They're so adorable. I know my siblings in the Aphrodite Cabin are going to want to snatch them up just to coo over them. Do you think Chiron will be up for letting me mentor them?" Poppy glanced over at Josie as she spoke. He bit his lip in thought before he shrugged.
"It's Connor's last year as Counselor, but Julia's first real year. Chiron might be amenable if you offer a lending hand since the Hermes Cabin always has its hands full with the claimed and unclaimed kids," Josie let herself smile a little as she played with the strings of her hoodie. She knew that the Hermes cabin had about twenty-five kids inside the cabin with only seven of them being unclaimed for now. Connor and Julia did their best to run a tight ship but they may not know how to handle a seven-year-old. But now that Josie thought over it a little more, the camp itself probably wasn’t really to handle a seven-year-old as well.
The youngest camper that Josie had heard about was Annabeth Chase, who also came to camp around the age of seven, but she was quickly claimed and ushered into the Athena Cabin. Then there was Harley, who came to Camp Half-Blood the same year Josie did, but the daughter of Aphrodite was twelve next to Harley’s eight. But he had truly fit into the chaos that was the Hephaestus Cabin. But not accounting for those two, campers usually came when they were in their double digits of age and were usually used to the outside world looking down on them for their demigod characteristics. Once demigods were thrown into the structured schedule of the camp, people found places where they excelled whether it be with a weapon, languages or some sort of craft.
Josie had found that she had an aptitude for languages. She had grown up speaking Swedish and English, and being Aphrodite’s daughter, the romance languages also came fluently to Josie. She, however, wanted a challenge and started to learn other languages that did not come quite as naturally; Camp Half-Blood had helped a lot with that, since so many people came from different backgrounds and cultures. But she had not let her talent for languages hold her back from the other skill pools from camp. She was pretty good with her daggers and was one of the best chefs in the camp, even taking up the mantle of the camp’s cooking instructor after the previous one left camp.
But with Y/N, Josie could see them easily getting lost in the chaos of camp. Her Aunt Nadja had given the older demigod a brief summary of the youngest Wayne without saying their name, and then Poppy had given Josie the rest of the facts after she was assigned escort duty. Y/N Wayne was a typical Gotham Academy student, raised to be prim and proper but was looked down on by other students and some faculty due to their ADHD and dyslexia. Their father was the eccentric billionaire Bruce Wayne, a playboy philanthropist turned recluse due to the death of his adopted son, Jason Todd. Y/N’s other adoptive brother, Richard Grayson, had moved out and was now living in Blüdhaven; according to Poppy, who was getting his information from a seven-year-old, Richard had been fighting with Bruce for a few months and had been coming home less and less. So where did that leave Y/N, who was also clearly grieving the brother they had lost and was considered an outsider to those that were their age?
Josie decided right then that she would keep an eye on the tiny demigod, whether Chiron approved of her mentoring Y/N or not.
XX
The station wagon rolled to a stop, making Y/N blink awake slowly. They were groggy and disoriented with their cheek pressed against something soft that had not been there before -a soft, sweet-smelling blanket. The child looked for their stolen backpack that they were once clinging to but quickly found it where Josie had placed it. Then, their attention turned to the world outside the window. The station wagon was in a campground parking lot with a bunch of other unassuming cars. There were a few other people standing around; some in bright orange shirts while there was one or two other colors mixed in. Josie’s face popped down in front of the window.
“Hey there, sleepyhead. We’re here,” Josie’s voice was gentle as she opened the car door. She quickly undid the carseat buckles for Y/N. The older demigod stepped out of the way so the younger could hop out of the car. Y/N took a better look around the campground parking lot; it was mostly surrounded by tall trees that were practically concealing the lot from view. At one end of the parking lot, there was a pathway that the other people were heading toward. Poppy was nearby holding Y/N’s trunk, chatting with another Satyr. Y/N rubbed their eyes with the back of one small hand, still clutching Jason’s backpack like a lifeline with the other. The air smelled different here; nothing like Gotham’s usual mix of rain, exhaust and old stone. This air smelled like pine needles, warm earth and something sweet.
“Where are we?” Y/N’s voice was still thick with sleep.
“Edge of Long Island. Camp is about a half-mile that way. Only a little bit of a walk, but I say it’s well worth it. Ready?” Josie gave Y/N a soft smile and held out her hand. The younger demigod looked at the hand for just a moment, before slipping their small hand into hers. The older demigod gave them a slight squeeze. Poppy trotted over, holding Y/N’s trunk with relative ease.
Together, the trio followed after the other demigods and Satyrs down the trail path. The trees surrounding them gave way to a meadow at the bottom of a tall hill. At the top of that hill stood a lone pine tree with something golden fluttering under its needles. They took their time going up the hill since Y/N’s short legs were not used to going up earthen trails. The trio were the last to make it up to the pine tree, but once they walked past the tree, the world around them changed.
Y/N felt a wave of static electricity pass over their skin, making them shiver, and then they watched the world around them transform like a pop-up storybook. From the top of the hill, they could see a large cluster of cabins, each a different color; the biggest one was a bright sky-blue with a large wraparound porch. The smell that Y/N had been enjoying on their walk sharpened a little more, giving way to more scents: the sweet smell was revealed to be strawberries since there was a large field of them, the salt scent that felt like an afterthought deepened as Y/N looked out at the sound that was connected to the everlasting blue of the Atlantic Ocean, and the fresh pine lingered under the smokiness of campfire. There were a lot of kids; a majority of them in matching orange shirts almost like a school uniform, but there was a rainbow of other colors mixed in as well. They were doing a variety of activities: a couple of people looked to be doing a rope obstacle course high up in the trees around the camp, there were a bunch of people in the arena using all sorts of weapons, and another group of people were in an outdoor classroom looking at a chalkboard. The more Y/N looked, the more there was to see. Eventually, they turned their big eyes towards their companions, who were smiling brightly at the young demigod’s reaction.
“Well, kiddo, welcome to Camp Half-Blood. Now let’s get you to Chiron for check-in,” Poppy picked the trunk back up as he spoke, and Josie tugged lightly on Y/N’s hand to lead them down the hill towards the camp.
XX
The first thing Y/N noticed once they reached the bottom of the hill was that the campers all looked like they belonged there. Not in the way the other children at Gotham Academy belonged in their stiff uniforms and polished shoes, but in the way people did when they knew exactly where they were meant to be. They were laughing, shouting, singing, and somehow none of it felt as overwhelming as the crowds at school or the galas Bruce took Y/N to. No one here was trying too hard to seem important; they were just existing and being children.
Josie slowed a little as the trio got closer to the large, sky-blue house. The older demigod squeezed Y/N’s hand once more, the same way Alfred sometimes did when he wanted to remind them to breathe and remain calm.
“Okay, the first stop is the Big House. We’re going to meet Chiron and Mr. D,” Y/N nodded solemnly, as if they were given a very serious job and not being led through what was, in their young mind, perhaps one of the strangest places they had ever been. Poppy gave the younger demigod a reassuring grin.
“Try not to let Mr. D scare you. He likes to pretend he’s terrifying,”
“Is he?” Poppy’s face quickly changed at Y/N’s question, like he was caught lying, which he had.
“Oh definitely,” Josie smacked the Satyr’s arm.
“Poppy! Don’t scare them!”
“What? I can’t exactly lie to them. He is terrifying. He turned Herb into a dolphin last summer,”
“He got changed back,”
“Only because Percy was visiting and could hear Herb speaking. Mr. D had forgotten he had turned Herb into said dolphin,” Y/N looked in between Josie and Poppy as they argued and walked. The Big House got even bigger up close and the younger demigod noticed that there were two figures on the porch.
One man was in a motorized wheelchair. He had dark brown skin with gray hair and beard, wore a tweed jacket and a white shirt, and had a brown plaid blanket covering his legs despite the June heat. The man had a warm smile spread across his face as the trio got closer to the house. The other man had a grumpy expression on his face, looking like he would rather be anywhere else; he had wild curly hair and beard, tanned skin and was wearing a tiger-print aloha shirt, cut-off denim shorts and socks with sandals. As the trio got to the steps of the Big House, the grumpy man crossed his arms across his chest and cleared his throat, which made Josie and Poppy stop their minor argument about Mr. D’s grumpiness.
“You’re late, Undertow,” Poppy frowned at the wrong last name, but did not immediately correct Mr. D.
“Gotham traffic, sir. I wanted to be careful, considering who I was picking up,” Mr. D’s frown seemed to deepen even further.
“Right, that city. Everyone seems to think I have some part in its madness,” Y/N tilted their head at the grumpy man’s words.
“Madness?” Mr. D glanced down at Y/N at the sound of their voice.
“Yes, small one. Since I am the god of insanity, people like to believe I have a hand in the making of those rogues of yours. But I am a mere scapegoat. I haven’t been there since the Kanes were in power,” Y/N knew that name, but only one person with that last name. Their cousin, Kate Kane, liked to come over for the winter holidays, claiming it was only because of Alfred’s cooking; she never seemed to mind when Y/N would curl up on the couch with the older woman just to listen to Kate speak about her life growing up. The young demigod had always thought that their cousin was really cool, loving the pictures on her skin and her bright red hair.
“I know a Kane,” Mr. D’s grumpiness faded into a tired look with a sigh.
“Of course you do. Well, young Wilson, listen to the rules and I’ll have no reason to turn you into a mammal of my choice. Maybe a small bat like the one that haunts your city,” Y/N frowned at the wrong name, but it was quickly replaced by a small look of wonder at the thought of being changed into an animal. They always liked seeing the bats fly up from the Cave. Mr. D looked insulted that his threat was not taken as one; he turned his head to Chiron.
“I have cards to play. Give them the usual spiel,” Chiron looked honestly delighted as Mr. D turned on his heel and made his way into the Big House. The older man turned his smile towards Y/N.
“Welcome to Camp Half-Blood, Y/N Wayne. I am Chiron, the camp activities director,” Y/N tilted their head. They knew that name from the mythology book that Alfred had read to them.
“Like the centaur?” Chiron’s eyes seemed to twinkle.
“Exactly like the centaur,” Y/N stared at the man for a long moment, before looking at his blanket-covered legs, and then back up at the man’s face. Chiron could not help but chuckle; behind Y/N, even Poppy and Josie laughed a little.
“The wheelchair has a concealment spell,” Y/N’s eyes widened a little.
“Oh. That’s really cool,” Chiron chuckled again.
“Why, I think so as well, young Y/N. Now, why don’t you and Josefina take a seat and we can talk about how things go around our camp? Poppy, could you take Y/N’s trunk to the Hermes Cabin and then stop by the kitchen to ask one of our Harpies to send over some lunch?” Poppy nodded.
“Then, to the council?” Chiron nodded at Poppy’s words.
“Yes. Grover has returned from New Mexico and wants to know more about your findings,” Poppy looked relieved at the name ‘Grover’ and Y/N wondered who that person was. Poppy turned to the young demigod and gave their hair a quick ruffle.
“See you around, kiddo. Be good for Josie, Connor and Julia,” Poppy picked up the trunk and made his way deeper into the camp. Y/N watched him go until Josie squeezed their hand again, making them look up at the older girl. The older demigod led Y/N over to the porch swing, helped them hop up, and then took a seat as well.
XX
Chiron spoke to Y/N the same way Alfred did when he wanted them to understand something important. It was often the tone used just before a gala, when the butler explained why the child had to wear the fancy clothes, put up with older people dismissing them while also expecting the child to pay attention to those around them, and try to keep their expression neutral as the paparazzi took their photos. Alfred always made sure that the day after a gala was spent doing whatever Y/N wanted for doing a good job at listening to the butler’s instructions for the event. Chiron’s tone of voice, his gentle smile and knowing eyes reminded Y/N greatly of Alfred; the butler would get along well with the centaur.
Chiron spoke for over an hour about the specifics of camp. For now, Y/N would be following the Hermes Cabin schedule, but once they were claimed by their godly parent, their schedule might change. Y/N was too young for the more combat-heavy activities, such as Capture The Flag and King of the Hill, but they could be included on the other camp-wide activities, like Hide-n-Seek and Paint Balloon Tag. There were classes that Y/N was expected to pay attention to, but if they were having any sort of trouble, they could tell the instructor or Chiron and accommodations would be made.
“There is much to do here at Camp Half-Blood, but you do not need to do everything at once. You are still a child. We’re not going to throw you into the arena and expect you to become a warrior overnight. We want you to enjoy your childhood here,” Y/N did their best to pay attention to Chiron’s words, but their attention would often drift. Other kids in matching orange shirts would often walk by, each one always holding something different: bows and quivers, swords, clay pots, woven baskets and more. A pretty girl with black-yellow feathers adorning her arms and bird-like legs came with a plate of sandwiches and a bowl full of homemade potato chips, giving them to Josie and Y/N.
“Thank you, Orie,” Josie had smiled at the bird-like girl, who returned the smile.
“Thank you, Miss Orie,” Orie’s smile softened even more as she glanced over at Y/N.
“My pleasure. Chiron, Caellaene wants to know if our new camper has food preferences or allergies,” Orie’s light brown eyes glanced back at Y/N, who was opening their backpack to get the folder of information Alfred had prepared for the camp administration. Josie took the folder from the younger demigod to hand it over to Chiron, who quickly looked through it and even handed a piece of paper over to Orie.
“I’ll let the kitchen know and add this to the binder with the rest,” Orie gave everyone on the porch one last smile before heading towards the dining pavilion up the nearby hill. Y/N and Josie tucked into their small lunch as Chiron continued to talk.
The centaur talked about the rules of camp. It was not much different from school, except the rules were more simple: no mortals beyond the boundary, no cell phones or most electronics (radios and other battery powered items could be used at a lesser extent), no leaving camp or entering the forest alone, be kind to the monsters that are allowed in the camp (the harpies only pretend to be mean, the nymphs like to play small pranks but will back off once asked, the cyclopes were kinder than they looked, the hellhounds will most likely beg for table scapes, and Peleus should be left alone though he does not mind quiet company), always help with chores, and lastly, listen to your cabin counselors.
“Any questions so far?” Chiron’s warm brown eyes watched Y/N carefully. The young demigod swallowed the last of their sandwich and thought over his question. At Gotham Academy, the rules were long, overcomplicated, and seemed designed to make children feel like they were always doing something wrong. But these rules felt different. They made much better sense, like the rules Alfred had for the Manor’s kitchen: sharp things were dangerous, hot things burned, no attempting to cook until they could see past the counter without their stepstool, and if Bruce was in the kitchen cooking, immediately find Alfred.
“What happens if I accidentally break a rule?” Chiron’s expression softened at Y/N’s question.
“Then we talk about it. We learn. And we try again the next day. Accidents happen, Y/N. What matters is that you are trying,” Y/N nodded. That made sense; it was almost like what Alfred would say about making mistakes. Josie squeezed Y/N’s shoulder gently, making them look over at her.
“Ready to see your cabin?” Y/N nodded, slipping off the porch swing. They hugged Jason’s backpack to their chest for a tiny moment, before slipping it onto their shoulders. It was much too big for the child to use for normal school. Its canvas was rough in some places with Jason and Alfred both mending it with different colored threads, his Batman and Robin patches were pinned on with clothespins and there were a bunch of pins of band logos that Alfred did not allow Y/N to listen to yet. But when Y/N put it on, it felt like another hug from their lost brother.
“One more thing,” Y/N turned back at the sound of Chiron’s voice; his expression had grown thoughtful.
“Y/N, if you ever need someone to talk to, about anything at all, my office is always open,” Y/N nodded, something warm settling in their chest. It was the same way Alfred looked at them when he told them they had special permission to come to the butler’s quarters if they needed anything, such as tea or if they had a nightmare; not even Bruce or Dick had that type of permission. Y/N gave Chiron a small smile, as they took Josie’s hand, waving goodbye to the centaur with their free hand.
XX
Chiron watched Josefina walk away with their newest camper. They were so tiny but almost too mature for their age. Not even Annabeth had been like that at that age; the centaur remembered the storm of emotions that happened when the daughter of Athena had come, which was understandable given what she had gone through on her way to camp. Chiron thought over the past couple months where he had to speak to one Alfred Pennyworth many times over the phone; he could tell the mortal was very protective over his young ward to an almost worrying degree. The centaur had done his best to reassure the butler that Y/N would be well protected, even divulging some details about how Camp Half-Blood has changed over the past couple years. In turn, Chiron got to know Alfred quite well over these phone calls and they spoke about the dangers that haunted Gotham’s streets; the humans transformed into monsters that would wreak havoc. The centaur was quite intrigued about the mortal hero calling himself Batman and would be talking to Diana Prince the next time she stopped by camp.
“That one’s going to be trouble,” Chiron turned his head to find Dionysus leaning against the front doorframe. His grape-red eyes were watching Josefina disappear further into camp with Y/N.
“Y/N Wayne is only seven, Lord Dionysus. What sort of trouble could a seven-year-old get into?” Mr. D glanced over at Chiron.
“Achilles and Patroclus nearly set fire to Phthia at that age,” Chiron’s smile turned into a slight grimace, as he remembered the two of his earliest students. It had been just before they had come to the centaur’s sanctuary for young heroes; it was most likely one of the reasons why King Peleus had sent them Chiron’s way. Instead of answering the god, the centaur turned his wheelchair to make his way inside the Big House, though he found Dionysus still blocking the way in.
“If you could excuse me, Mr. D, I have a phone call to make,” Mr. D huffed out a laugh, moving a little bit so Chiron could roll inside.
“Right, the overprotective butler,”
“Alfred has raised this child like they were his own since their godly parent had placed them on the Wayne family’s doorstep. Considering his city, I believe he has a right to be protective over them,”
“You and I both could see the strangeness that is marking that child’s soul…” Chiron paused. His longtime friend’s tone of voice was strange; it could almost be seen as concern.
“If you are that worried, my friend, you can always offer them sanctuary here,” Chiron glanced back at Dionysus, who was quickly changing the expression on his face back to his normal indifference.
“If their mother is who I think it is, then I don’t think I can,”
XX
The walk from the Big House to the cabin area took longer than it probably should have, mostly because Y/N kept stopping to stare at things. A pair of campers had skated past the duo, one on a skateboard and the other in roller skates, and they seemed to be talking in a different language, but Y/N could understand the words. A group of kids stood outside the arts and crafts pavilion, different colored dyes staining their skin as they made tie-dye shirts. Up above them, some teens looked to be having a race on the rope obstacle course. When they walked past the arena, several people were fighting with weapons; the closer were two boys having a sword fight, their blades clashing so hard they made sparks.
“Is that real?” Y/N’s voice was very low, while they tugged on Josie’s hand to make the older demigod look as well.
“The sword fighting? Yes. It's required training. But they use blunted weapons, so it’s mostly harmless,” Y/N nodded slowly; they did not know what the word ‘blunted’ meant, but Josie did not seem alarmed by their fighting. At Gotham Academy, the most dangerous thing in the school yard was the group of fifth graders who thought pushing younger kids off the swings was funny. Then, there were the days where an alarm would go throughout the school and they had to go down to the shelter underneath the building to wait out a nearby Rogue attack. But, here, people were just fighting casually, even looking to be having fun with it like they were merely at recess. Y/N watched as a boy did a forward roll to duck under a spear and then use his momentum to whack a girl holding a spear on the back.
The duo passed the strawberry fields next, and Y/N’s nose was filled with that sweet scent they had noticed earlier. Kids were scattered throughout the rows, some picking the berries, some weeding, and a few just eating berries straight off the vines. One nearby girl with flowers woven into her braids waved at Josie, then spotted Y/N and immediately made a soft, cooing sound.
“Is that a new camper? They’re adorable,” The girl’s voice was sweet, but not in the same sickeningly sweet tone that the older women at galas liked to use when they pretend to care about Y/N but would insult them and their father behind their backs. She walked over to the duo. She had dirt smudged on her cheek and arms and was holding a basket overflowing with strawberries. The girl crouched down to Y/N’s level, her brown eyes warm and gentle.
“Hi there, I’m Sienna, daughter of Demeter. What’s your name?”
“Y/N,” It was clear to the older demigods that the child was resisting the urge to hide against Josie’s leg.
“Well, Y/N, wanna try our famous strawberries? They’re so good that even the gods like to have them,” Sienna grabbed one of the biggest strawberries from her basket and held it out for Y/N to take. The child glanced up at Josie as if asking permission and only hesitantly reached out their hand when the daughter of Aphrodite nodded her head. Y/N took a bite, and their eyes widened in surprise. It was the one of the sweetest things they’ve ever tasted, almost better than Alfred’s cookies. They finished it in three bites, juice dripping down their chin, and immediately wanted many more.
“Good, right?” Sienna smiled at Y/N’s immediate nodding. Josie pulled out a couple of napkins she had stashed in her hoodie pocket. The daughter of Aphrodite squeezed Y/N’s hand, making them look up at her; she made quick work of cleaning their face. Josie booped their nose with a finger as the child said ‘thank you’ to the older demigod. Sienna stood back up to her full height, and motioned with her head to Y/N.
“Vuoi che diffonda la notizia sul piccolino? (Do you want me to spread the word about the little one?)” Y/N tilted their head at the unknown language Sienna began to speak. They looked between the daughter of Demeter and Josie. The daughter of Aphrodite nodded.
“Ti prego. Di’ ai ragazzi dell’Ares di darsi una calmata quando c’è il ragazzino. Almeno un po’ (Please. Tell the Ares kids to calm down a bit when the kid is around. At least, a little),” Sienna snorted.
“Non preoccuparti. Ci penso io, Jo (No worries. I’ll take care of it, Jo),” Sienna made the OK hand gesture and gave Josie a wink.
“See you at dinner, Y/N,” With that, Sienna turned on her heel and began to walk deeper into the strawberry fields.
“Josie, what language was that?” Josie looked back down at Y/N and gave them a soft smile.
“Oh, that was Italian. Me and Sienna are both fluent in it,”
“Neat. Dickie knows a bunch of languages too,”
“Your brother?” Y/N nodded eagerly, looking excited about talking about their big brother as they began to walk towards the cabin area again.
“Dickie was raised at the circus. He said that the people there all spoke different things so he grew up learning them,” Josie blinked in surprise. She knew next to nothing about the wards of Bruce Wayne; she knew more about Gotham’s Rogues Gallery since she worried about her aunt being caught up in one of the fights.
“Oh that’s pretty cool. Do you know how many he knows?” Josie could not help the smile that spread on her face as she watched Y/N rock side-to-side as they thought.
“I think Dickie said he’s fluid in six, but can understand ten,”
“It’s fluent, sweetie,” Y/N’s big eyes looked up at Josie, and for a moment, she felt slightly bad for correcting the child. But the daughter of Aphrodite got an adorable smile instead.
“Oh, okay, thank you, Josie,” As they finally reached the cabin area, Josie wondered how many betting pools the Hermes Cabin would make about Y/N; she was willing to bet that the tiny demigod would have the entire camp wrapped around their finger by the end of the first month.
XX
The walk through the cabin area was much slower that the one through the campgrounds; if Josie had minded, she would have spoken up. Each cabin was different to suit the gods they represented: one was an angry red with barbed wire along its roof and a stuffed boar’s head above the door, another was lilac with an overgrowth of grapevines surrounding it, there was one that the closest to the sound with soft gray walls decorated with seashells and corals, and the cabin in the center of them all was the biggest and looked like an Ancient Greek temple with a lightning bolt motif. The cabin that Josie led Y/N to was a soft brown and looked like it had been extended several times. It had a Caduceus symbol on its roof and several traffic signs attached to its walls.
“Well, this is Hermes,”
“Why do I got to stay with Hermes?” Josie kneeled to be eye-level with Y/N.
“Hermes is the god of travelers. Unclaimed demigods are considered under his protection until they are claimed,” Y/N tilted their head as they thought over the new information.
“Isn’t Mister Hermes also the messenger of the gods? So does he tell our parents when we’re here?” Josie blinked in surprise. She had not thought about that before; did Hermes tell the gods when a new camper arrived?
“You know, that’s a good question. I’m not sure, but maybe we can ask,”
“We can ask Mister Hermes?” Josie stood up, taking back Y/N’s hand into hers.
“No, but we can ask his children,” Together, the two walked up the steps of the Hermes Cabin. One of the doors was propped open with a gladiator’s helmet that Y/N ran their fingers through its bright blue crest as they walked through the doors. Inside, there were bunk beds that went up to the ceiling built into the walls, leaving the actual floor plan open. There were several tables throughout the cabin; each looked to have something different happening at it. One table was playing a card game, another had a bunch of books and notebooks with a couple of kids doing homework and towards the back of the cabin, a teenage boy was standing on a table in front of a group of other kids. He had curly hair, freckles on his face and his orange camp shirt had several holes in it as well as tie-dye stains. A girl who was standing in front of the table noticed Josie and Y/N getting closer and nudged the boy’s legs to make him look too.
“Alright. Let’s take a break. Group up and think of some more ideas for tomorrow. I want at least five more to take to the meeting after dinner,” The group that was standing around the table broke apart into smaller groups while the boy jumped down. He smiled a lopsided grin at Josie and Y/N; the tiny demigod felt a twinge in their heart because his smile was almost similar to Dick’s when he was younger.
“Josie! My favorite daughter of Aphrodite!” Josie let out a laugh.
“Oh please, Stoll, you only like that I teach you curses in other languages. Me and you both know your favorite is Lacy and her ability to generate glitter,” Stoll gave a hearty laugh.
“You’re right. That reminds me. Hey, Fitz!” A teen with bright green hair that clashed with their orange camp shirt turned their head towards Stoll.
“What, Connor?”
“Go to the stables and find Lacy. Tell her I’ll trade some sweets that Trav sent from New Rome for 10 of her special glitter bombs,” Fitz gave Connor a thumbs-up before heading for the door to the cabin. The teen in front of Josie and Y/N turned back to them.
“Anyway, Poppy stopped by with a trunk. That must mean a new camper,” Connor turned his bright blue eyes to Y/N, who stared back at him. The teen crouched down so he could be eye-level.
“Sup, the name’s Connor Stoll. Leader of this little asylum for the next three months,” Y/N tilted their head at the word ‘asylum’.
“It’s like Arkham here?” Josie cringed but Connor looked confused.
“Uh, what’s Arkham? That sounds familiar,” Josie let go of Y/N’s hand to run a hand through their hair; she barely resisted the urge to coo as the little demigod leaned into her touch.
“Arkham is an asylum in Y/N’s hometown, Gotham. You probably know it from listening about Batman on your radio. I know you follow hero news,” Connor blinked up at Josie, before an understanding look spread across his face. He turned back to Y/N.
“Sorry, kiddo. Wrong choice of words. We’re a rambunctious bunch but not like that. We only wage mayhem on our fellow campers and monsters, okay?” Y/N nodded, feeling a little better. They had heard about some of the awful details about the asylum back at home; before Jason, Bruce had gotten started on trying to make things better for the patients there. The Gothamite looked around the cabin; they spotted their trunk by a bunk nearby. Then, they noticed the girl who nudged Connor come their way. She had long dark curly hair pulled half-up, dark green eyes and her camp shirt was tucked into her denim shorts.
“Connor, Olivia is suggesting firecracker arrows again,” Connor’s blue eyes had a wicked glee to them, but he tried to tone it down in front of his new camper.
“I’ll talk to her. Will threatened to shave my head if we pulled that trick again,” Connor stood back up to his full height; he was probably a little shorter than Dick. He began to walk towards a brown-haired girl with a braid crown.
“Sorry, Capture the Flag strategy meetings. It’s Connor’s last year and he wants to have a win streak for the whole summer,” Y/N looked at the new girl, as Josie let out a giggle.
“Yeah, I understand. I remember the Victor twins’ last summer where they transformed camp into a miniature Olympic games,” The other girl smiled.
“That one was fun. Especially since they made people who were proficient in some of the sports have a handicap. Anyway, sorry, introductions. I’m Julia Feingold, future Hermes cabin counselor. I’m Connor’s half-sister,” Julia held out her hand to Y/N; she looked slightly embarrassed when she realized she was attempting to shake hands with a seven-year-old. To her surprise, Y/N gave the older girl a firm handshake.
“Y/N Wayne, Miss Julia,”
“Oh, oh no, please don’t call me Miss. I’m too young for that,” Y/N nodded. They knew from Alfred’s etiquette lessons to always use a formal honorific until asked otherwise; though, Jason had always had Y/N use the wrong ones for people that annoyed him at galas, which was almost everyone.
“Anyway, your bunk is over here. We wanted to give you a little privacy so you don’t have any neighbors, but my bunk is over here if you need anything at night,” Julia led Josie and Y/N to the newcomer’s bunk, pointing her own bunk, but the little Wayne’s attention was to the window their bunk was right next to. The view was mostly of the surrounding forest but also part of the sound. Y/N had to stand on their tip-toes just to look out the window; they could see some people swimming, someone had tossed another into the water and a few more people were having a chicken-fight. Y/N turned back to look at Julia and Josie, who were having a whispered conversation, but glancing over at the new demigod. Y/N nodded to themself; they think they are going to like it here.
XX
Y/N’s first week at Camp Half-Blood was filled with so much activity and classes. It was almost overwhelming but as a Wayne, they were used to hectic schedules. Their classes did not feel like the classes they took back at Gotham Academy and the activities designed for the vast amount of energy a young demigod would have. Almost everything at Camp Half-Blood was spent outdoors in open-air areas; usually a building dedicated to said activity or sport was merely holding the supplies for it.
Ancient Greek was taught by a son of Athena named Ramzi. Y/N was surprised by the fact that the Greek letters did not move like ones in English did. Ramzi had helped them better understand that their demigod brain was suited for Ancient Greek than English; that the shifting letters the child often saw was their brain just trying to help. The nature hikes were led by the Satyrs; usually a different one each time and often a different trail. But the first hike Y/N went on was led by Poppy who upon seeing his former charge grinned and held out a hand for the child to take as they walked the trail together with their group.
Chiron taught about the ancient myths, but he mostly taught about the humans behind the myth: Achilles was a great warrior but he was not the best cook, Atalanta was a great hunter but she often cried at the sight of baby animals, Jason was a great leader but he had horrible jokes and there was so much more to the humans that would later become myths. The centaur had not minded when Y/N asked about the myth of Penelope; he had even been delighted that she was their favorite myth. Chiron told Y/N about the Penelope not many knew; she was a warrior just as much as Odysseus. It was one of the reasons why the soon-to-be-king fell in love with the girl; that and the fact that he witnessed Penelope best several grown men at a discus match without breaking much of a sweat.
Cooking lessons were led by Josie. The daughter of Aphrodite waved from her spot at the front of the kitchen when Y/N came to their first class. There was not much the young camper could do just yet since Josie agreed with Alfred’s rule of ‘no cooking until they could see over the counter without the step-stool’, but the daughter of Aphrodite began teaching Y/N about the different herbs that could go into cooking. Swimming lessons were watched over by the Aphrodite Cabin, but a girl named Sabrine took over looking after Y/N. The young Wayne knew how to at least float thanks to their brothers, but other than a doggy-paddle, the child could not do much else. Sabrine was easygoing with her lessons, showing Y/N how to do the strokes for swimming before she had the young camper try them.
Archery was watched over by a son of Apollo, Timoti, who was one of the tallest people Y/N had ever seen. He had long curly black hair that he kept up in a bun while at the archery range. Timoti did not seem deterred by Y/N’s short stature and limbs; everyone had to start somewhere after all. But the new camper could barely draw even the smallest of bows and gave Timoti a certified Wayne glare when the next time they came for their lessons, Y/N was handed a toy bow. The son of Apollo gave them a shrug before he showed them over to the short distance targets. When Y/N went to their first sword and shield lesson, they were greeted by a tall girl with her dark hair in a half-up half-down style and two long scars on her face. Clarisse La Rue took one look at Y/N and her frown deepened. For a long moment, the two stared each other down until eventually, the daughter of Ares lifted an eyebrow. Clarisse took long strides over to Y/N before grabbing the back of their camp shirt, like she were merely scruffing a kitten. The young Wayne was stunned in silence as they were carried across the field and deposited onto the bench next to the water coolers. Eventually, Y/N tried to argue that they were here to learn and Clarisse responded by tossing them a wooden dagger and gave the new camper one command ‘Watch’ before pointing to the field. So the young Wayne did what they were told; they watched the other campers around the sparring arena as the older demigods trained while holding onto their newly acquired dagger.
Sienna watched over Y/N as they helped pick strawberries for one of their camp chores; the daughter of Demeter made a deal with the new camper that for every basket they helped fill, they could have five free strawberries. Sienna showed Y/N how to tell when a berry was ripe, how to pull them from the vine gently and even gave them a tour of the fields that held the lesser known fruit that Camp Half-Blood grew. A son of Apollo named Lochlan watched over the arts and crafts hour, making sure everyone had access to the art supplies and that they always tried out different mediums. The red-haired teen grinned at Y/N when they got excited about finding the right shade of blue that matched Dick’s favorite sweater and then swore to help the child find the right red for Jason.
Pegasi riding was led by the Aphrodite Cabin while a tiny strawberry blonde girl with rainbow glitter streaks in her hair took charge. Her name was Lacy and she introduced Y/N to the smallest of the Pegasi, Lullaby. The Pegasus was still young, only two years old with beautiful black hair, mane and feathers and just a spot of white on her left eye. Lullaby nibbled on Y/N’s hair, making the child giggle. Lacy was clear with the newest camper that they had to get to know the Pegasi before they thought about riding one, let alone flying with them. The rope obstacle course was watched over by the Hermes Cabin, often using winged shoes to glide in the air alongside those walking the course. Y/N had thought they would be scared of this activity but found themself loving it instead. The safety precautions helped; they had to wear a harness that was attached to a safety lead and Julia made the child wear a helmet. Connor and the other Hermes kids could not help but laugh when they realized barely anyone could keep up with Y/N as they practically flew through the obstacle course, even finding clever ways to get through some of the challenges.
For meal times, Y/N was required to sit at the Hermes Cabin, not really understanding the rule about the seating. But Julia always saved a spot next to herself for the youngest camper. The daughter of Hermes also made sure that Y/N’s meals were well-balanced with vegetables, much to the child’s displeasure. Y/N took the meal times to look around at the other campers, mostly at the Cabins that they did not have much interaction with yet. No Cabin had as many kids as Hermes, but there were some that were still large groups like Athena and Aphrodite. However, it was the tables that had barely any campers that drew Y/N’s attention the most. It was because they often looked so lonely that it felt too familiar; some tables had 2-3 kids at them, one had about 5, but there was one towards the back of the dining pavilion that had a sole occupant. Y/N did not know why a girl with white-blonde hair felt so familiar despite not even knowing her name, but it was the same feeling they got when they were near one of the ghosts at the Manor.
The day typically ended with campfire singalongs that were always led by the Apollo Cabin; some songs were ones that Y/N recognized but mostly it was often covers of songs that were changed to better suit their Greek demigod heritage, like ‘Down by the Aegean’ or ‘Livin On a Prophecy’ or even ‘99 Cans of Diet Coke on the Walls’ which usually annoyed Mr. D. Usually, by the time of the campfire songs, Y/N was barely awake after all of the activity throughout the day and would cling to the nearest camper that would let them curl against them. Josie was the usual choice, who was always quick to wrap Y/N in a blanket since it got surprisingly cold at night, but Julia and Connor did not mind the child snuggling against them; the son of Hermes usually liked to draw on people who fell asleep during the singalongs but surprisingly he did not do so with Y/N and Julia would rock herself and the youngest camper side-to-side, which never helped their sleepiness.
XX
After dinner was usually supposed to be some sort of sport activity for the campers. It was meant to burn off the energy they gained from dinner. But the first Monday that Y/N was at camp and this timeslot came up, it was when the Hermes Cabin hit their first snag. Because what sport could they let a seven-year-old play in a camp full of competitive teens? Volleyball often got too violent as did baseball, basketball and any other ball related sport. But it turned out that Y/N had their own idea on what they wanted to do, as they tugged on Julia’s shirt while holding a skateboard. The soon-to-be-counselor led the newcomer back into their Cabin; supposedly the best skateboarder of the Hermes Cabin was a teen Y/N had seen in passing on their first day.
“Fitz!” Julia yelled into the half-empty Cabin as Y/N trailed after her like a duckling with their acquired skateboard. The teen with bright green hair hung themself upside down from their bunk up towards the ceiling.
“Aye captain?” Fitz’s glasses were barely hanging onto their face and their amber eyes twinkled with mischief, which was a common trait for the Hermes kids. Julia rolled her eyes, but a small smile came to her face.
“I’m not the counselor yet. Don’t call me that,” Fitz laughed and crossed their arms across their chest. The green-haired teen’s face was starting to turn a little red from being upside down.
“Oh please, Jules, me and you both know that you’ve been running this place since Trav left. Conman is just a decorative figurehead,” Julia rubbed her face with a deep sigh as Fitz talked; she looked used to their words.
“I’m not discussing this again with you. Y/N needs your help,” Fitz’s amber eyes glanced over at the young Wayne, widening them some as if they had not seen the young Wayne. The green-haired teen held out their hand, though it was a little too high for Y/N to reach.
“Fitz Williams, at your service,” Y/N tilted their head curiously at Fitz’s name.
“Like Mister Darcy?” Fitz was so surprised by Y/N’s question that they fell from their bunk. They quickly sat up from the floor, fixing their hair and glasses.
“Exactly like Darcy. You know Austen? Aren’t you like a toddler?” Y/N frowned at that.
“I’m seven, and my brother, Jay, read it to me,” Not that Y/N remembered much about the plot, but the child had always liked all the names from the book, like Mister Bingley and Kitty.
“Oh, a man after my own heart. Is he single?” Y/N hid their face into Julia’s leg. Even half a year later, they still did not quite understand what had happened to their Jay; only that Alfred said Jason would not be coming home for the foreseeable future and that he looked really sad when he said it. The child shook their head and Fitz could see that Y/N was sad about something so they quickly changed topics.
“Anywhoosies, how may this humble child of Hermes help you?” Julia let out a snort.
“Nothing about you is humble. But Y/N wants to learn how to skateboard and well, you are the best of us here,” Y/N held up the skateboard they had grabbed from the sports shed. It was scuffed up, had a rainbow checkerboard pattern on its back, and orange wheels. The child wondered if Alfred would take them to get their own when they got back from camp. Y/N glanced back up at Fitz, whose grin widened a little.
“Oh, I can certainly help with that,” Fitz led Julia and Y/N out of the Hermes Cabin and back towards the sports shed. They then began to throw things around to look for any protective gear the camp had. It was clear from the sizes that they were mostly for the teenaged so their next stop was to the nearby Hephaestus forge.
“Oh Alphy!!” A tall teen boy looked up from where he was stitching together leather. His tanned skin and clothes had smudges of soot on them like someone else who had been covered in the stuff had patted the boy in passing. He lifted his glasses up into his brown hair as he narrowed his eyes at Fitz.
“Casse-toi, Fitz. You still owe me for the last scheme ya pulled,” The teen boy had a slight French accent. He pushed his glasses back down his nose before he started to turn back to his leather project. Fitz grimaced and rubbed the back of their neck.
“Ok, yeah. Look, Alphonse, I’m serious. I need your help,” Alphonse paused and turned back around at the lack of humor in Fitz’s voice; his eyes were still slightly narrowed however.
“Speak,” Fitz held up the safety gear they had scavenged from the sports shed. Alphonse looked confused now, and then the child of Hermes stepped out of the way and let the son of Hephaestus catch sight of Y/N.
“Ah,”
“Please, Al. I’ve heard the kid talk about their butler and I’m slightly terrified of him. Apparently, even Batman is scared of the guy,” Alphonse raised an eyebrow and looked at Y/N for clarity; the child shrugged and gave the older boy a nod.
“Ok, but we have nectar and ambrosia. If the kid gets hurt, they’ll still be fine,” Julia stepped into the forge a little more.
“Um, actually, Alphonse, me, Connor and Will are to report to Chiron if Y/N gets injured in any way. It was a request from Mister Pennyworth,” With a small sigh, Alphonse put down his leather project. He gestured to a nearby stool.
“Alright, hop up, kid. Let’s make sure our Fitz doesn’t have the Underworld reign down upon him from your butler,”
XX
The next snag the whole camp had with Y/N was a few days into their first week at dinner. Y/N was in the middle of telling Julia about what they saw on their nature hike earlier, but then the child’s speech started to slur a little and their eyes and head began to droop a little before Y/N snapped back up but it kept happening. At first, Julia was a little concerned when the little camper stopped talking.
“You okay, Y/N?” The kid nodded slowly but did not speak up. Then, it happened so sudden that no one could stop Y/N from falling forward, straight into their plate of spaghetti.
“Shit!” Julia and Connor’s voice was raised so high that a majority of the camp turned their way. The son of Hermes gently pulled Y/N’s head off their plate and towards him, but the child was limp against the older boy.
“Will! We need your help!” A blond boy at the Apollo table stood up at the sound of Julia’s voice. Meanwhile, Connor used a napkin to quickly clean up Y/N’s face.
“Kiddo, come on. Talk to me,” Will Solace was at their side within seconds, since the rest of the concerned campers that started to crowd around the Hermes table got out of the way. The son of Apollo gently tilted Y/N’s head back, checking their eyes and pulse with practiced efficiency. Will let out a breath of relief after a moment. The child’s eyes fluttered open, blinking a few times as the world swam back into focus. Connor’s concerned face was hovering a little above them, but Will was the one right in front of them and was giving them a soft smile.
“Wh’ happen?” Y/N’s voice was slurred and they tried to sit back up, but Connor kept them leaning back against his chest.
“You face-planted into your dinner, kiddo. Gave us all a scare,” Y/N looked down at their orange camp shirt; there was sauce on the top of their shirt.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Will laughed softly.
“It’s okay. Don’t worry about your shirt. That’s what the camp washing machine is for. How do you feel?” Y/N took stock of their body. They felt heavy; their limbs were like lead weights, their eyelids just wanted to droop close again and their head felt fuzzy.
“Sleepy, really sleepy,”
“When’s the last time you slept?” Will’s voice was soft and gentle and did not help with Y/N’s sleepiness. His hands were glowing gold as they hovered over the child. His expression was focused but not worried, more like he was checking something.
“L-last night? At bedtime?”
“And you got up at 7 when me and Connor woke the Cabin up,” Will looked over at Julia before going back to Y/N. The son of Apollo pulled away his hand and it stopped glowing.
“I’m not seeing any injuries or sickness. You’re just exhausted. I’m going to guess you’re not used to all the activity we do here,” Will’s voice was starting to sound far away, but Y/N tried to fight the sleepiness that was trying to claim them again. The child adjusted themself until they were curled up fully in Connor’s lap, their head resting against the son of Hermes’s shoulder as they tried to pay attention to Will.
“They’re seven, and they’re going through a normal schedule that is supposed to tire out teenaged demigods. Speak with Chiron about adjusting their schedule. They need a nap or two throughout the day to regain their energy. And then, I suggest an earlier bedtime,” Y/N was nodding, but it was clear that they were fighting sleep. Will looked up at Connor, who was paying attention to the son of Apollo as was Julia.
“I have not glanced at their medical files yet but I’ll do so after dinner. Just to make sure they’re not narcoleptic. If the sleepiness continues with the new schedule, I’ll ask Chiron if I can call Y/N’s guardian,” Connor looked like he was about to argue, but Will gave him a look that made him pause.
“Not to send them home, but to find a way to adjust their home schedule. That way they can be better prepared for next summer,” Y/N had finally lost their fight against sleep once more and went limp in Connor’s arms. Will let out a small chuckle.
“Yup, definitely exhausted if they’re choosing Connor as a pillow. I say let them sleep, but maybe somewhere that’s not a dinner table,” Julia stood up, pushing away her full plate.
“I’ll take them back to the Cabin,”
“Nope. I’ve got them. You finish dinner, Jules. You barely ate anything,” Connor stood carefully with Y/N cradled against his chest. The child did not even stir, one small hand fisted loosely in the fabric of the son of Hermes’s camp shirt. Will stepped out of Connor’s way as he stepped over the table bench; the son of Apollo laid a hand on Julia’s shoulder, making her look up at the blond boy.
“Connor’s right. You need to eat too. We can’t have you running ragged as well. But, after you finish, go get something small for Y/N to eat in a little bit,” Will looked at the plate of spaghetti the Hermes Cabin had started to clean up. Y/N would probably be hungry when they wake up later. Julia nodded in understanding. Connor gave his little sister a small appreciative smile before he began to walk out of the dining pavilion. The other campers parted easily to let him through, and Y/N slept on, oblivious to the concerned whispers following them.
“Did they seriously just face-plant into their spaghetti?”
“I thought they were having a seizure or something. That was scary. They’re just a baby,”
“Will said they’re just tired,”
“Yeah, but he also said something about narcolepsy. Did you see how fast they fell? It was like someone hit their power button,” Connor ignored the murmurs, carefully navigating back to the Cabin area. The evening air was starting to cool down, carrying the laughter and shouting of a nearby volleyball game. Y/N shifted slightly in Connor’s arms, burrowing closer to the warmth of his chest, and the son of Hermes could not help but smile a little despite himself.
“Alright, kiddo, let’s get you to bed,” The Hermes Cabin was mercifully quiet when Connor pushed open the door. Most of the Cabin was still at dinner or headed for their sports timeslot. Connor gently laid Y/N on their bunk, grabbing the pillow from the head of the bed and tucking it under the child’s head. Y/N’s eyes fluttered open for just a moment, glassy and unfocused.
“Jay?” Y/N’s voice was small and sleepy.
“It’s okay. Go back to sleep,”
“Mmkay,” And just like that, Y/N was out again. Connor stood there for a moment, his heart heavy in his chest. He had asked Poppy about the specifics of his new camper’s family after their first nightmare at camp; they had called for a ‘Jay’ then too. Connor had been through war before and lost siblings who just wanted their existence to be acknowledged; for all that he did wrong, Luke had still been Connor’s older brother and there were days that he still missed the old Luke. But Y/N was just a kid, too young to lose someone that close to them, and then have their father drown himself in his grief, neglecting Y/N and their needs. Connor glanced at the backpack that the new camper took everywhere, despite it being too big for them. His eyes traced over the patches and pins adorning its canvas; it was clear that the bag did not truly belong to Y/N. Connor turned away from the backpack and leaned down to open Y/N’s trunk. He grabbed the pajama shirt on top of the clothes inside and carefully swapped out Y/N’s messy one, figuring the kid would appreciate not waking up in dried tomato sauce.
When Julia finally slipped into the Cabin an hour later, holding a plate of food, she found Connor sitting on the floor beside Y/N’s bunk, absently flipping through a worn book. He looked up when she got closer, one finger pressed to his lips.
“They’ve been out cold the whole time,” Julia let out a soft sigh of relief, walking the plate over to the mini-fridge the Cabin had. She, then, walked over to Connor, catching sight of Y/N in their bunk finally. The newest camper was completely dead to the world, hugging their pillow instead of having their head on it.
“Did Will say anything else?” Julia sat down before she answered Connor’s question with a shake of her head.
“He finished his food and headed for the healing tent. Probably to look over Y/N’s medical file, like he said he would,” Connor sighed a little, leaning his head back against Y/N’s mattress.
“Okay, I’m going to stay with them for the rest of the night. But pass a message to our siblings for me, they need to keep an eye on Y/N during the day. If they fall asleep like that again, they need to tell you or me,”
XX
Letter dictated by Connor Stoll, son of Hermes
Dearest Alfred Pennyworth of Gotham,
How fare ye? How I long for thee and the rainstorms of Gotham. But alas, I am here at Camp. It is a joyous time here and I am looked after by all around me. The food is good, but not quite like yours. Connor stole my last biscuit, but he calls them cookies. Do thou mind sending some to Camp? Particularly extras so my favorite cabin counselor of all time, Connor Stoll, can have some of his own; he really likes mint chocolate chip.
The activities and classes art fun. They don’t leave me restless like school. A kid in my Cabin, Fitz, be teaching me how to skateboard. He covered me in all sort of protective get since he was worried how thou would react if thou found out I got hurt. But it was so much fun. Can I hast a skateboard of mine own?
How be Pa? And Dickie? Hast they made up? Hath Pa been eating? I’m also sending them letters. I know the rules: nothing about the magic of camp or being Greek. But Dickie should be happy. A girl named Clarisse helped me dost a cartwheel. I fell over a bunch but always got back up to try again. Nay sign of mine mother yet though, but Connor says this be common. It’s only been a week.
Oh, there’s the conch shell. Dinner time.
Love you
Y/N
PS from Connor: Sorry, Alfred, I couldn’t help myself. I felt important when the kiddo asked me to write a letter for them. But seriously though, they’re doing great. Everyone at camp adores them and is looking out for them. Chiron is going to try to schedule some nap times into Y/N’s schedule. They dropped like a fly at dinner last night, face first into a plate of spaghetti. Put the whole camp in a tizzy until our head medic checked them out and Y/N woke back up. I’m guessing they don’t do that at home since at first Will had worried about narcolepsy but it wasn’t in the file you sent. Will said it was because Y/N is still young for a demigod; their body craves all the activity we go through, but their energy reserves aren’t built up yet.
I’m only kidding about the chocolate chip cookies, but if your baking is that good, could I trouble you to bake a celebration cake for my little sister? It’s actually my last year here as counselor, and I’m officially handing over the reins to her at the end of summer. And I just want to be a good big brother to her. I can pay you kinda; I have a surplus of drachma that I was going to divvy up with my siblings, but I can trade you some more. I saw Y/N’s supply and it’s probably going to last a year or two here. The kid’s trying to save them for a rainy day, but we’re trying to encourage them to use the coins to call you when they miss you badly, which is almost every night.
Oh, they’ve been experiencing nightmares. It’s commonplace here, so we usually make warm honey cinnamon milk to help the nerves. But Julia moved bunks so Y/N wouldn’t be so alone at nights; we thought we were helping by not giving them a bunk neighbor.
I know you’re worried, Alfred, but Camp Half-Blood looks after its own. Y/N is protected even when they don’t know about it.
XX
Written by Josie for Y/N
Dear Dickie
I hope Alfred told you I went to a summer camp. It’s a lot of fun. I think you would have fun here too. They have a tall climbing wall that people flip off of. No trampoline here but a girl named Clarisse is teaching me a cartwheel. I fell over a bunch but always got up to try again.
My cabin counselor, Connor, reminds me of you; he tells a lot of jokes. My favorite activity so far is skateboarding. I’m only allowed to skate through the camp right now but Fitz said I can try the small half-pipe soon.
Oh, I’m learning Greek for one of the language classes here. Is that one of the languages you know?
How have you been? Did you and Pa make up? How is Miss Kori? I miss her too, can you tell her that?
I love you, Dickie. I’ll write again soon.
Y/N
XX
Written by Josie for Y/N
Dear Pa
The summer camp is really fun so far. It’s really pretty too. I like to go sit at the dock and look out at the ocean in the morning. The sky and water are so blue here, Pa; sometimes the water is so clear you can see all sorts of fish. But I think I miss Gotham’s grays.
I’m making lots of friends. There are a lot of kids like me. They have ADHD too. No one here thinks I’m weird for it. There’s a girl named Sienna who showed me how to pick strawberries. An older kid named Fitz is teaching me how to skateboard. And my Cabin counselor, Connor, reminds me a lot of Dickie. They would get along so well, bad jokes and puns all the time.
Did you and Dickie make up yet? You both just got to say you’re sorry. I hope you’re eating. I know Alfred’s worried about you and I am too.
I miss you, Pa. I’ll write again soon. I love you.
Y/N
XX
The days at Camp Half-Blood began to blur together in the best possible way. Y/N’s new schedule -with its carefully placed nap times at midmorning and midafternoon- made a world of difference. The young demigod was still tired by the end of each day, but at least they weren’t falling into their dinner plate anymore. The older campers had made it into a game to see who could catch Y/N falling asleep first. It had somehow become a competition on who would get to carry the young demigod back to their bunk. Connor and Julia were tied but Josie and Fitz were close behind them. Y/N found that they did not mind the older demigods picking them up all the time. It reminded them of being carried by Dickie when they were younger and the world was still simple. Or of the way Jason would carry them piggy-back as they ran through the deserted hallways of the Manor.
Weekends for Camp Half-Blood were usually free-time, giving Y/N the freedom to choose what they wanted to do. Sundays, however, were for the camp-wide activities. The child did not mind being left out of the more combat-heavy exercises; they would just spend that extra time exploring while avoiding the forest where the games were being held. Usually, someone of the Hermes Cabin would be excused from playing so they could keep Y/N company. A lot of the time, it was Fitz volunteering; they claimed they were more of a lover than a fighter, though Y/N did not understand what the child of Hermes meant by that.
“Alright, look alive, Baby Bat,” One thing Y/N liked most about Fitz was all the nicknames they gave everyone: Connor was Conman, Julia was Captain, Clarisse was Grumpy. Y/N’s nickname was Baby Bat; Fitz claimed it was simply because they were from Gotham, but still the Gothamite liked it. Y/N looked from trying to tie their shoelaces, as Fitz rolled closer to the child on their own skateboard.
“Today, we’re going to learn how to do an ollie. It’s the foundation for, like, a bajillion other tricks,” Y/N scrambled to their feet, grabbing their own skateboard.
“What’s an ollie?” Fitz’s grin was pure mischief.
“Watch and learn, little one,” The child of Hermes popped their board into the air with a snap of their tail, all of its wheels lifting off the ground before Fitz landed smoothly back down. Y/N’s eyes went wide. They wanted to do that. They wanted to learn everything.
Fitz spent the next hour breaking down the motion, showing Y/N how to position their feet, how to pop the tail, and how to jump. It was frustrating and slow, and Y/N fell more times than they could count. But each time, Fitz was there, helping them get back up, giving them pointers, making sure they took quick breaks to drink water, and telling them they were doing great for a seven-year-old.
“There you go, kid!” Fitz cheered as Y/N managed to get all four wheels off the ground for a split second. The younger demigod let out a delighted shriek, which turned into a yelp as they lost their balance and tumbled sideways onto the soft grass. Fitz jogged over, flopping onto the grass next to Y/N. The child of Hermes gave the Gothamite a lopsided grin.
“You’re a natural, kiddo. Next summer, we’ll get you started on kickflips and the big half-pipe,” Y/N was covered in grass stains and tiny scuffs, but they were grinning ear to ear. In the distance, the two campers could hear the fighting going on in the woods; Capture The Flag seemed like it was going great.
“Do you think Alfred will let me skate at home?”
“Depends. Is he as scary as you said?” Fitz sat up and began to brush some of the grass off themself. Y/N sat up as well, taking off their helmet.
“He’s not scary. He just looks at you and you want to be good,” Fitz snorted.
“That’s called fear, kid,”
“No, it’s called respect. I don’t want to disappoint him. He’s been so sad lately…” Y/N’s smile faded a little, but they shook it off.
“But when I go back home, I’m going to tell him all about skateboarding and maybe he’ll let me keep going,” Fitz’s expression softened a bit, as they reached over and ruffled Y/N’s sweaty hair.
“I’m sure he will, buddy,”
XX
My dear Y/N
It warms my heart that you are having a good time. When I received your letter this morning, the gray sky opened up and it began pouring. I believe Gotham missed you as well.
If you keep practicing and show me when you get home that you can handle a skateboard on your own, we shall discuss obtaining a skateboard of your own.
Your father has been…occupied as has Master Dick. I have not witnessed any further arguments while they’re both up in the Manor. But I can say that your father has been eating. I believe he finally has had enough of his protein shakes. Thank the gods.
As you’ve certainly noticed, you have a care package. The silver tin is for yourself only, the green one is for Mister Stoll, and the red one is to share with your Cabin mates. I have had much time to myself while you are gone and our family occupied, so I spent the time baking and working on different recipes. But now I have found myself a project to work on.
I await your next letter. Have fun, Young Master.
Alfred
XX
To Mister Connor Stoll
I must admit that the letter you wrote for my charge had made me chuckle. I’m glad that your camp is watching over them. I had received a call from Sir Chiron and a Will Solace about improving Y/N’s schedule while they are at home. Hopefully we will not any more impromptu falling asleep at the dining table. I must say I have given them many lessons on dining etiquette but nothing prepares you for falling asleep into your meal.
By now, Y/N has surely given you the tin of biscuits I’ve sent to you. Never be afraid to ask for more. You are looking after my charge, this is the least I could do. If you could tell me what kind of cake your sister will like and when you want me to send it, I can begin planning the cake. No drachmas necessary; I have secured more and have my own stockpile.
I entrust you with Y/N’s safety, Connor Stoll.
Alfred Pennyworth of Gotham
XX
Little Wing
I’m so glad you’re having fun. When you come back from summer camp, you’ve got to show me your cartwheels. Kori is good, she misses you too. She made me promise to take her with me when you come home so she could see you herself.
I miss you too. Keep having fun.
Dickie
XX
Y/N
Glad you’re having fun. Be good. When you come home, we can have dinner and you can tell me all about your summer camp.
Your father
XX
Before they knew it, a month had passed by with Y/N at Camp Half-Blood. The child was starting to get used to everything; they did not get lost as much anymore, they remembered to pay tribute to the gods at meal times without being prompted to anymore, and they were even excelling in their classes. And yet, Y/N’s godly parent still had not claimed the child. Connor and the rest of the camp tried to distract the young Gothamite: Fitz would show off tricks on the big half-pipe that was nestled behind the arena, Connor would tell all sorts of jokes that even Dick would groan at, Josie finally gave into Y/N’s big eyes and they learned how to make pancakes, Julia grabbed some translated books from the Athena Cabin and would read to Y/N before bed every night, and even the grumpy Alphonse placed a pair of noise-canceling headphones on Y/N’s head when the summer solstice came and there was a huge firework display.
Then, Y/N woke on the first of July and something felt different. There was a heaviness to the air that was reminiscent of what it felt like before a huge storm that would cover Gotham, and yet the sky above the child currently was crystal blue. Y/N was in the middle of a Greek mythology lesson with Chiron. This week, Chiron was explaining about the gods and goddesses of the Underworld and today’s lesson was exploring the story of Hecate, the goddess of magic, crossroads and ghosts. The Gothamite had perked up at that last part, thinking about all the ghosts back at home. The ghosts at camp were different; they were fainter, more like echoes than people.
“Y/N, are you paying attention?” Chiron’s voice made Y/N look back down, away from the sky.
“Yes, sir. Sorry. You were talking about Hecate and her role in the Underworld,” Chiron raised an eyebrow, clearly expecting that Y/N had not been paying attention.
“Correct, Y/N. Please, keep your eyes up front. Hecate is one of the more powerful gods, though she often keeps to the shadows. Her domain is vast and complex. She is the goddess of magic, of the boundaries between worlds. Many consider her both a protector and a threat, depending on the circumstances. The same could be said for her children. Hecate is the mother of the Empousai, vampiric creatures who serve her will. But not all of her children become monsters. Her demigod children often have a natural aptitude for the mystical arts, for understanding things others cannot. They are seers, sorcerers, spirit guides and those who walk between worlds,” Chiron paused, looking at Y/N with a curious expression; the child almost had stars in their eyes.
“You seem very interested in her,”
“I can see ghosts,” Y/N had not meant to blurt that out. The other campers in the lesson turned to look at the Gothamite. Y/N shrank back, embarrassed.
“I mean, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that…” Y/N chanced a glance up at the centaur, but Chiron’s expression was not one of shock or disgust. It was thoughtful.
“Y/N, many demigods who can see the dead are children of the gods of the Underworld. Have you always been able to see ghosts?” Y/N nodded slowly.
“I thought everyone else could. But then I saw how sad Grandma Martha got when Pa walked right through her. Teta Mary always tries to hug Dickie when he’s sad. There are others too: Grandpa Thomas, Unchi John and Aunt Catherine. The others didn’t tell me their name. They just watch me. They just look sad,”
“Y/N, I want you to close your eyes and think about something for me,” Chiron’s voice was as gentle as it had been the first day. Y/N obeyed, squeezing their eyes shut.
“Think about the ghosts you see at home. Are you afraid of them?” Y/N shook their head.
“No, they’re not scary. They’re lonely,”
“What about the ghosts at camp?” Y/N thought over the ghosts they had seen throughout the camp: Satyrs that linger on the edge of the forest, kids in gladiator gear that watch over the arena and the ones that lingered outside the dining pavilion that watch the camp gather for dinner -they always looked the loneliest.
“They’re lonely too…”
“Open your eyes, Y/N,” The young camper opened their eyes and the world around them was shimmering. They looked up to find a symbol floating above their head: crossed torches. It was glowing a soft silver-white and the torches that were lit around the open-air classroom had their flames turn the same silvery color. All the other campers were staring at Y/N with wide eyes, but the young demigod could only look up at the symbol above them.
“What is that?”
“That is your mother’s symbol, Y/N. Crossed torches. The goddess of magic, of secrets, of the night. Your mother is Hecate,”
XX
The news of Y/N’s claiming spread through Camp Half-Blood like Greek fire. By the time the young demigod made it to the dining pavilion for lunch, every single camper seemed to know. The Hermes Cabin had already cleared a spot at their table, but Connor and Fitz had other ideas.
“Wait, wait, wait. We can’t just let you sit down like nothing happened,” Connor held up his hand to stop Y/N as they approached the table. The son of Hermes had a wicked grin on his face.
“Yup. This calls for a proper celebration,” Fitz agreed, already positioning themself behind Y/N. Before the Gothamite could ask what they meant, two pairs of hands grabbed them and hoisted them into the air. The youngest demigod let out a surprised squeak as Connor and Fitz lifted them onto their shoulders, parading them around the dining pavilion like a victorious champion.
“HAIL, Y/N WAYNE, CHILD OF HECATE!!” Connor’s voice was loud enough that the entire pavilion could hear him, but it only made the whole camp start to cheer. Everyone was making some sort of noise: clapping, stomping their feet, banging their hands on the tables and whistling. Y/N’s face felt hot, but they could not stop the grin spreading across their face. It was so different from the galas back home, where people clapped politely because they had to, where the attention always felt like a performance. This was loud, chaotic and genuine.
“Put them down before they fall!” Julia shouted over the noise, but she was smiling too. Connor and Fitz carefully lowered Y/N back to the ground, and the child wobbled slightly, dizzy from the sudden height change.
“You’re officially one of us now, kid,” Connor ruffled Y/N’s hair. The child of Hecate looked around the pavilion at all the smiling faces. For the first time since Jason left, they felt like they truly belonged somewhere.
XX
After lunch, Chiron pulled Y/N aside before they left for their next class.
“There is someone I believe you should meet. She’s been waiting for you,” Chiron’s voice was gentle and he was in his magic wheelchair, so Y/N did not have to crane their head just to look up at the centaur. The child of Hecate tilted their head.
“Waiting for me?” Chiron just smiled his gentle smile and gestured toward the path leading to the Cabins.
“Follow me,” They walked into the Cabin area but did not go near the bigger Cabins. Instead, the two took a smaller path that led to the newer Cabins until they were standing in front of a small Cabin. It was made with dark wood with shiny black stones inlaid around its foundation, there was moss growing on its roof, and a chimney bellowing white smoke. When Y/N stepped closer, they noticed there were symbols carved into the cabin’s doorframe. The dark purple door opened to reveal the girl with white-blonde hair. Her hair was pulled back into a twisted bun with a few strands of hair framing her face, she had impossibly green eyes and was wearing a black shirt under a pair of lavender shortalls. The girl was also barefoot with an anklet of green stones around her right ankle.
“Is…is that them?” The girl had a slight southern accent as she looked at Chiron. The centaur gave her a nod.
“Lou Ellen, meet Y/N Wayne. Your new sibling. Y/N, this is Lou Ellen Blackstone, your half-sister,” Y/N looked between Chiron and Lou Ellen, their eyes big as they processed this new information. They had a sister.
“Y/N, you are excused from your afternoon activities. Take the afternoon to move into the Hecate Cabin and get to know your sister. She will have much to teach you,” Lou Ellen opened the Cabin door some more and stepped out of the way. Chiron
“Come on it, hon,”
XX
The inside of the Hecate Cabin was nothing like the Hermes Cabin. Where the Hermes Cabin was organized chaos and noise, this Cabin was quiet and orderly. Bookshelves lined every wall, filled with worn leatherbound books and papyrus scrolls. Dried herbs hung from the ceiling, and the air smelled faintly of lavender and something smoky. Crystals and candles were placed carefully everywhere. There were only two beds: both were next to the windows on the sides of the room, one was neatly made with coffee brown sheets while the other one looked a little more lived in with dark purple sheets, a small hoard of pillows and a stuffed frog. Y/N looked up at the ceiling and found constellations painted in silver covering the area. Their wide eyes then caught sight of what looked like a mask on a top shelf of a bookcase, but then the mask opened its dark eyes and blinked down at the small child. A screech came from the mask’s mouth.
“Oh, that’s just Maeve. She’s saying hello,” Lou Ellen walked toward the table in the center of the room. She whistled, gesturing to a branch attached to the table.
“Come down and show-off,” Maeve let out a tiny screech before she flew down from her spot in the bookshelf. She was a beautiful American barn owl, mostly white with reddish brown patches on her back. The owl was staring down Y/N, who felt a little intimidated by the eerie noises the owl could make. Maeve opened her wings, letting the child have a good look at her feathers.
“They’ve probably never met an owl before. Not everyone knows what an owl is actually supposed to sound like. Get used to the staring,” Y/N looked between Lou Ellen and Maeve.
“Are you talking to her?” Lou Ellen looked up from the book she had been glancing at on the table. She looked a little embarrassed.
“Yes. Sorry, I should explain. I’m new to this. Teaching, I mean. I had to learn everything myself with our mother occasionally sending me books. Here, come sit,” Lou Ellen gestured to a pair of chairs that was on either side of the table, sitting down in one herself. Y/N walked over and hopped up into the empty chair, glancing at the books that covered the table and wondering what they were about.
“So, first, Maeve. She isn’t just an owl, she is my familiar. She can help with my magic, but she is mostly a companion. Being children of Hecate can be a lonely existence," Maeve hopped down from her branch, walking down the table until she was in front of Lou Ellen. The daughter of Hecate reached forward to tickle the owl’s chin.
“We share a psychic bond, which means I can hear her voice inside my mind,” Y/N stared at Lou Ellen and Maeve with bright eyes, fascinated by the idea of an animal familiar.
“Cool. Will I get one too?” Lou Ellen shrugged her shoulders, but gave her little sibling a small smile.
“Probably when you’re older. Mother didn’t send Maeve my way until Camp Half-Blood changed after the wars,” Y/N had only heard a little bit about the Second Titan War and the Second Giant War. A lot of the other campers did not like to talk about the Second Titan War, but Connor told Y/N it was because they had lost a lot of demigods in that war on both sides; people just did not want to be reminded of those who had died. There was a memorial garden that was near the Big House that had statues, pictures, and plaques about people who were lost during those times; sometimes Y/N spotted Clarisse there leaving a flower in front of a photo of a beautiful girl.
“But our Mother will want you to know the basics before she even thinks about sending a familiar your way,” Y/N tilted their head in confusion.
“The basics?” Lou Ellen grinned.
“Why, the basics of magic, of course,”
XX
Despite Y/N’s clear excitement to learn about magic, the rest of the day was spent getting to know one another. Lou Ellen was a year-round camper, who did not really like to leave the safety of camp but has accompanied people on quests before due to her skillset. She knew of only one other child of Hecate, but he was forbidden from ever stepping foot inside Camp Half-Blood for the rest of his life; he chose the wrong side was all Lou Ellen would say about him.
“So, where are you from? Usually, Mother picks places that are connected to her domain when she wants to have a new child. I’m from St. Augustine, Florida, one of the oldest cities in America, but also one of the most haunted,” The siblings had moved over to Lou Ellen’s bed as they talked to be more comfortable, while Maeve went back to her roost on the bookshelf. Y/N was hugging the daughter of Hecate’s stuffed frog to their chest while Lou Ellen was drawing symbols into a sketchbook.
“Gotham,” Lou Ellen’s neon green eyes looked away from the sketchbook.
“Oh, you definitely have me beat. My town only has one hero, and he spends most of the time pretending to be a pirate for tourists,”
“Sounds better than Condiment King,” The two siblings shared a laugh; though Y/N was more of a giggle because they could remember how much their father and brothers hated fighting Condiment King.
“But, I can understand why Mother chose your city. Even I know that Gotham is a hellmouth,” Y/N tilted their head curiously.
“What’s a hellmouth?” Lou Ellen tapped her fountain pen to her lip as she thought over how to explain.
“A hellmouth is a place where the barriers between worlds are thin. Where monsters, spirits, and all sorts of magical things can cross over more easily. Places like Gotham, New Orleans, Sunnydale, Sleepy Hollow reside over a hellmouth. They’re like magnets for the strange and the dead,” Lou Ellen looked up from her sketchbook and could see that Y/N was not completely understanding what she meant by a barrier. The daughter of Hecate put her sketchbook down onto the bed and flipped to a blank page. She drew two circles close together but not touching and then put a line in between the circles.
“So these are two of the realms, and this is the Veil. Think of it as a forcefield that keeps the two worlds apart. Now a Hellmouth is a hole in the Veil, allowing things to seep through to each side. Now, the worlds can influence each other; they can turn humans into something worse and even let monsters live normal lives,” Y/N thought about Gotham, of how most of the Rogues were once normal humans until something inside them snapped and they changed for the worst, of Poppy’s confusion about the monsters in Gotham that had jobs.
“Is that why Poppy was so confused by the monsters back home? The hellmouth?”
“Your Satyr guide? Probably. The Council of Cloven Elders know about the basics of a hellmouth, but they wouldn’t know what to do with one,” Y/N looked back up at Lou Ellen.
“What do you do with one?”
“Mostly you keep it stabilized. But that takes a lot of magic,” Y/N hugged the stuffed frog tighter to their chest.
“Will I have to do that? Stabilize Gotham?” Lou Ellen’s expression softened. She reached over and gently tucked a strand of hair behind Y/N’s ear.
“I can’t lie to you, Y/N. You probably will have to be the one to stabilize Gotham, but Mother isn’t expecting you to do that right now. You haven’t even started to learn magic yet,” Y/N scooted closer to Lou Ellen as the older girl wrapped an arm around the younger one’s shoulders.
“You’ll teach me though, right?” Lou Ellen leaned her head against the top of Y/N’s.
“You bet. I have so much to teach you, but right now, I still want to get to know you. Now, tell me more about those brothers of yours,”
XX
Even though Y/N moved to the Hecate Cabin, they still followed the schedule they were given with the other Hermes kids. Lou Ellen did not have a schedule of her own that she kept to; she wasn’t obligated to do so since she was an older kid like Connor and Clarisse. The new child of Hecate was not treated any differently with their claiming, though some of the other younger kids were expecting Y/N to start showing off magic tricks as soon as they learned.
Since Lou Ellen was worried about Will coming after her about overloading Y/N’s schedule with more lessons, the weekends were when the two Hecate kids practiced magic. So Saturday morning, after breakfast, Lou Ellen led Y/N back to their little cabin. The table that was in the middle of the room was mostly cleared off. Instead, Lou Ellen’s sketchbook sat with her supply of fountain pens and ink bottles, but there was a new sketchbook with its own pen on Y/N’s side of the table. The two siblings took their usual seats. Y/N had to sit on their knees just so they could see the table properly. They eyed the new sketchbook with barely contained curiosity, fingers twitching to open it.
“Before we start anything, I need you to understand something,” Lou Ellen’s voice was slightly serious and made Y/N look up at her.
“Magic isn’t like what you see in movies or read about in storybooks. It’s not about waving a wand and saying fancy words. It’s about intention, focus, about understanding the language of the world around you, and about respect,” Y/N nodded, trying to look as serious as their older sister.
“What’s the language of the world?” Lou Ellen smiled at Y/N’s question, before she opened her own sketchbook.
“I’m glad you asked,” Lou Ellen showed the first page and it had strange symbols on it. However, for some reason, they looked familiar to Y/N, but they could not figure out where they recognized them from.
“These are glyphs. They are the basic building blocks for magic. Anyone can learn how to use them, but it takes years of studying for them to activate a simple spell. While children of Hecate can understand them just with a glance, tell me what does this one represent?” Lou Ellen pointed to a tiny spiral on the page.
“Wind?” Y/N got a smile as an answer, before Lou Ellen pointed at a different glyph. This time, there were two small lines of waves.
“Water?”
“Good. Let’s try a slightly harder one,” Now Lou Ellen was pointing at a pentagon with a star inside touching each corner of the shape.
“Protection,” Lou Ellen put her sketchbook down.
“Oh, you’re a natural. You’re going to be a menace when you get to learning, ain’t ya?” Lou Ellen’s slight southern accent came out, but her words only made Y/N grin.
XX
From then on, Y/N’s summer became a whirlwind of learning. Lou Ellen had shown them the glyphs and expected them to repeat them until they could draw them without a reference. Y/N’s hands soon became stained with the various colors of inks the Hecate Cabin had in stock. While the Gothamite was practicing the glyphs, Lou Ellen was going through the bookshelves throughout the Cabin, setting books aside so that Y/N could take with them back to their hometown. The younger child of Hecate even got used to the strange screeches from Maeve, knowing that the owl could not help the noises she made.
But the magic lessons were only part of Y/N’s growth; they continued to bloom in other areas in the camp as well. Clarisse had finally allowed the Gothamite to leave the bench, and was even given a small wooden sword. But the daughter of Ares would only allow Y/N to swing the sword repeatedly to get used to its weight. Timoti let the Gothamite try out the smallest bow again and they could finally pull the string back. Ramzi thought that Y/N was excelling with Ancient Greek and could read translated stories at a second to near third-grade level. The son of Athena even promised to give the child of Hecate and their butler a demigod contact out in the normal world that could provide books that are translated into Greek. Josie began to teach the Gothamite more simple recipes: scrambled eggs, mashed potatoes, french toast and even an easy bread dough. Fitz celebrated when Y/N managed an ollie without falling over before taking the child over to the smallest half-pipe the camp had.
Just because Y/N was in the Hecate Cabin did not mean that they did not stop interacting with the ones who watched over them. Connor tried to include the Gothamite in his pranks; the Ares kids were easily distracted by the endless questions Y/N had about weapons while Connor planted glitter bombs around the Ares Cabin. Julia still would read stories to Y/N during free time. Poppy would often check on Y/N and still occasionally led the nature walks. Josie would often spirited the Gothamite away and to the Aphrodite Cabin while her siblings would play dress-up with Y/N.
Before Y/N knew it, the summer was almost over. The glyphs Lou Ellen had taught them were becoming second nature. Y/N could now draw a dozen of them without looking at the references they were provided. Though, Lou Ellen insisted that knowing the glyphs and actually using them were two completely different things.
“You’re not ready to cast anything yet. You need to understand what you’re drawing, the intentions behind the spells and how you want the glyphs to transform into spells,” Lou Ellen’s voice had made Y/N look up from a flame glyph. The daughter of Hecate was organizing the Gothamite’s trunk so they could have room for the books the older girl had prepared. Maeve was currently napping on Y/N’s pillow so she could be near Lou Ellen.
“You got to promise me, Y/N. No trying to cast until you come back next year,” Lou Ellen’s neon green eyes looked over at the Gothamite, as she waited for the child to promise. Y/N nodded their head, which got a small smile in return.
XX
The day before Y/N was set to return home, they awoke to a small satin pouch on their pillow. It was tied with a silver ribbon and had faint silver markings stitched in its satin. The child did not immediately open it, and instead they hopped out of bed, running across the room to shake Lou Ellen awake.
“Wha-? Y/N, hon, it’s too early,” Lou Ellen did not do mornings well; she was usually one of the last kids to arrive at breakfast. Y/N hopped into their big sister’s bed, watching the girl blink up at the Gothamite. The child held up the satin pouch.
“This was on my pillow,” Y/N’s voice was filled with barely contained excitement. Lou Ellen sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes before taking the pouch from her little sibling. The daughter of Hecate turned it over in her hands, reading the faint silver markings.
“These are protection runes. This is Mother’s work,” Lou Ellen looked up at Y/N with a soft smile as she placed the pouch back into the child’s hands.
“Mama?” Lou Ellen’s smile softened even more at the term Y/N used for their mother.
“Go ahead, open it. It’s most likely the first of many gifts she will send you. She’s not the most present of mothers but she tries to make up for it,” Lou Ellen had spent the summer telling Y/N all about Hecate. Maeve was the first gift their mother had sent the older girl, but then there were the many books that lined their Cabin walls and the clothes that were sent through the Hermes Express. Y/N pulled the silver ribbon loose and upturned the pouch’s contents into their hand.
A dainty silver necklace fell into the palm of Y/N’s hand, on it was a small charm of a triple moon. Each moon face held a different gemstone, though the child did not know the meanings of the stone: black tourmaline, smoky quartz, and moonstone. The necklace felt warm like it had been sitting in the sun for a while.
“Pretty,”
“There’s a spell on it. One of Mother’s specialties, a notice-me-not. It will make people not quite pay attention to you, but it won’t make you invisible. It should be helpful with your monster-filled city,” Lou Ellen had the anklet that Hecate sent before her first quest still wrapped around her ankle; it had the same spell. The notice-me-not did not work on demigods, those aligned with the camp or clear-sighted humans, regular mortals however might have a reaction to it; Lou Ellen wondered how Y/N’s family would react to the spell.
“Help me put it on?” Y/N handed over the necklace to Lou Ellen before turning around. Soon, the necklace was secured around the child’s neck. It felt warm against their skin and Y/N reached a hand up to touch the charm.
“Thank you, Mama,” There was no answer from Hecate, but a scent of herbs and smoke drifted into the room and Y/N felt a faint breeze ruffle their hair.
“Alright, now lay down with me until the conch goes off. You woke me up too early,” Lou Ellen grabbed Y/N, making them giggle and lay down on the bed with their big sister. The child cuddled into their big sister’s side, tucking their head against her shoulder.
XX
The drive to Gotham was long and quiet. Y/N had fallen asleep before they even reached the highway, exhausted from all the goodbyes. Almost the entire Hermes Cabin had seen the Gothamite off. Connor probably would not be back the next summer but he said he would look forward to their letters. Julia gave Y/N a hug, already looking forward to the next year; supposedly, Connor had made Capture The Flag plans that included the Gothamite as an ace-in-the-hole but he had not been allowed to use them yet. Fitz would also be there next summer and was looking forward to throwing Y/N onto the big half-pipe. Poppy kept the radio in the station wagon low and the air conditioning gentle, letting the child sleep in the backseat.
When they finally pulled into the familiar gates of Wayne Manor hours later, the sun was just beginning to set, painting the stately home in shades of orange and purple. Y/N woke slowly as they got closer to the large mansion. They blinked, disoriented, and peered through the window to see the familiar stone walls. Alfred was standing at the opened front door, looking exactly as he always did; immaculate in his suit and tie and his posture perfect. Y/N barely waited for the station wagon to stop before they started to undo all the belts of the carseat.
“Alfred!” Y/N pushed the car door open and rushed forward. The butler caught them easily, his arms wrapping around the child’s small form with a gentleness that belied his age. For a long moment, he said nothing, simply holding Y/N.
“My, my. It seems camp has agreed with you, Young Master. You’ve grown at least an inch, maybe even two,” Alfred’s voice was thick with emotion he would never fully admit to.
“I missed you. I missed you so much,” Y/N’s voice was muffled against the fabric of Alfred’s shirt. The butler’s hand came to rest on the back of the child’s head, his fingers threading gently through their hair. He looked over Y/N’s head to where Poppy was standing by the station wagon, a soft smile on his face. The Satyr brought over the child’s trunk; it was not as light as it had been before the summer started. Y/N and Alfred reluctantly pulled away from each other, though the child reached a hand up to grab onto the butler’s suit jacket.
“I trust my charge has behaved for the camp?” Poppy let out a soft laugh.
“Sure. Let’s go with that. The Ares kids forgave Y/N pretty quickly at their puppy dog eyes. Connor was the one who went running after the prank was set off,” Alfred looked down at Y/N with a raised eyebrow, but only got a cheeky smile in return. Poppy pulled out a heavy looking envelope out of his hoodie pocket.
“Thought you might want these,” Alfred took the envelope and glanced inside, only to find a bunch of photos. The butler looked up at Poppy, who gave the man an easy smile.
“Y/N had a lot to do during the summer. I had the other campers and Satyrs snap photos when they could,” Alfred took out one of the pictures. It was of Y/N with a tall boy standing in front of the child, the older boy looked to be gently painting warpaint onto the child’s face; it was neon green and very reminiscent of the domino mask their brothers used to wear as Robin. Alfred could not help the soft smile that spread across his face. He closed the envelope, placing it into the inside pocket of his jacket.
“I appreciate this sincere gift. If I could trouble you to do the same in the upcoming years,” Poppy winked at Alfred.
“No problem, Mister Pennyworth. Now I got to get going, Gotham traffic is a nightmare. Remember, if you have any problems or see any monsters sniffing around the Manor, call the camp,” Poppy walked back to the station wagon, waving goodbye to Alfred and Y/N. The two watched the car leave down the long drive, before they looked at each other.
“Dinner, Young Master?” Y/N eagerly nodded.
XX
“Alfred, where’s Pa?” Y/N looked up from the homemade spaghetti Alfred had made. It was a little better than the dish they had fallen asleep into; though the butler was watching them carefully. Alfred let out a small sigh.
“He is preoccupied at the moment. The Riddler escaped this morning,” Y/N frowned, but knew that the job came first; that did not mean it did not hurt. Despite sending a letter almost every week to their family, the only one who returned the most of their letters was Alfred; Bruce only sent the brief one at the beginning of the summer while Dick sent one or two and the occasional postcard from cities the Titans went to. Y/N had so many drawings they wanted to give their father, friendship bracelets that they wanted to give their brother and his friends, and a misshapen clay pot and mug for Alfred.
“Oh, okay…Has he and Dickie made up?” The frown that deepened on Alfred’s face was the only answer Y/N got.
XX
After dinner, Alfred made Y/N go down to the gym to burn off the energy dinner provided them. But afterwards when the child made it up to their room, they found that while it looked like it had barely changed in the three months they had been gone, there was something different. A tapestry that covered one of the walls in their room had been moved to a different wall. In its place was a door. Y/N stood in the doorway of their bedroom, staring at the strange door. Their small hand was still held onto the doorknob, and they blinked a few times as if expecting the new door to vanish. It did not.
“Alfred?” Y/N’s voice was small, but carried down the hallway. The butler appeared at the top of the stairs moments later, a dusting of flour still on his sleeve from the baking he had been doing.
“Yes, Young Master?”
“What’s behind the door?” Alfred walked closer, and Y/N could see something in his expression that they rarely saw on the butler’s face; it was something almost like excitement.
“I had hoped you would ask. Why don’t you open it and see?” Y/N glanced between the door and Alfred, before they walked into their room to the new door. The heavy oak door swung open to reveal a narrow spiral staircase made of stone. The child looked back at Alfred, who nodded encouragingly. Y/N stepped onto the first stair, their small feet barely making any sound on the stone.
The first level they reached opened into a room that took Y/N’s breath away. It was a dressing room that was the same size as their bedroom below. Built-in shelves lined two walls while built-in dressers and closet rods lined the others; there were several cushioned benches throughout the room. It looked like all of their clothes had been moved up here while there looked to be room for more clothes and shoes. A large, full-length mirror stood in the corner, its glass reflecting the fairy-lights that Alfred had lined all around the room.
“This is for me?” Y/N’s voice was barely a whisper as they glanced behind them at Alfred.
“Indeed, Young Master. I thought you might appreciate a space of your own to store your belongings. There is more, if you’d like to see,” Y/N glanced at the spiral staircase that continued upward, before they nodded eagerly. Together, the two climbed another flight of stairs.
The second level was even more incredible. Two walls of tall windows that overlooked both the Manor grounds and out towards the city of Gotham while the other walls had floor-to-ceiling bookshelves that were barely filled with books. There was a large desk near the window that overlooked the Manor gardens with a comfortable looking chair. In the desk drawers was a surplus of fountain pens, ink bottles, and other art supplies that would make any artist jealous. The window that looked out towards Gotham had a window bench with cushions and blankets in Y/N’s favorite colors. In the center of the room was a round table with a few more chairs. The walls were lined with the same fairy-lights from down below.
“I thought you might need a quiet place to study your…new interests,” Alfred’s voice was carefully neutral, but Y/N knew that their butler was referring to the things Lou Ellen had taught them over the summer. The child turned and looked at their butler with shining eyes.
“Thank you, Alfred,”
“You are most welcome, Young Master. But there is one more level,” Y/N gasped and was already racing for the next flight of stairs as Alfred finished speaking.
The third level had a door that opened to an outdoor area. The terrace was as large as the rooms below, with stone balustrades that looked out over the sprawling grounds of Wayne Manor. There was comfortable outdoor furniture set up, perfect for stargazing or reading on warm days. A few potted plants decorated the area; a few small flowering plants that would attract butterflies. In one corner, there was a fire pit and a supply of firewood. But what caught Y/N’s attention the most was the view. From here, they could see the entire estate and even some of their neighbors’ houses, but they could see Gotham illuminating the night sky across the river as the Bat Signal was lit up, calling out for Y/N’s father. And above the child, a canopy of stars that seemed brighter here than anywhere else.
“It’s beautiful,” Alfred came to stand beside Y/N, his gaze also fixed on the stars above. The child leaned against the butler’s side.
“Do you like your surprise, Young Master?” Y/N nodded, their eyes tearing up. Alfred ran a hand through his young charge’s hair.
“Good. Originally, this tower was used for storage. So I had spent the summer renovating everything to your liking,” Y/N had always seen the tower when they played outside and they had always wondered where its entrance was. They never thought to look behind the tapestry in their room.
“Thank you, Alfred. I love it,” Alfred’s eyes twinkled with delight, pleased that his young charge was happy with their new tower. Y/N now had a space where they could practice the magic their mother had gifted them, a place where they could be themself without the weight of Gotham’s expectation pressing down on them. But even as Y/N made their way back down to their bedroom, they could not shake the feeling that something had changed. The necklace around their neck was warm against their skin, and the loneliness that haunted the Manor’s halls had already started to press against Y/N’s body.
Y/N Wayne, child of Hecate, had come home. And their family would never quite see them the same way again.
A/N: FINALLY. I'm so sorry this chapter took so long. So much has happened in my life since the last chapter I posted. But I appreciate y'all waiting.
Sorry, I don't mind to bother you but will you be updating soon?
Short answer, yes hopefully soon if I keep pushing myself a little more.
Longer answer, I’ve written 8k so far and y’all haven’t been claimed yet… My move and the wedding I was involved in went well. There was a slight snag where the car we were driving to said wedding got hit; it had been on my side too. I was slightly injured in the crash with a pinched nerve in my wrist, making half of my dominant hand go numb. I blame the ao3 curse. Luckily, I had medical insurance in the state the wedding was at and I got checked over. I had to be in a splint for the rest of the month. My current dilemma however is that two weeks ago, I adopted a dog and well, we’re pretty sure she is much younger than her profile said she was and is actually still a puppy. She’s adorable and just loves her new family but we now need to train her so a majority of my day goes towards her and I spend my nights while she’s sleeping just writing as much as I can since she chews on cords, my computer mouse, and anything else that helps her teething. Sorry for rambling, I’m very tired and about to crash.
Here’s a photo of Agent Chaos as I’ve been nicknaming her as an apology for the late update and ramble:
Can I ask where your fic is in regards to the Percy Jackson timeline?
Good question!!! I thought I had said somewhere when exactly I was putting this fic in PJO’s timeline but I can’t find it anywhere so maybe I didn’t… anyway, I mentioned a couple of characters in the most recent chapter -Piper, Leo, Jason Grace, and Annabeth- to give some background. So this story takes place several years after the adventures of Percy Jackson, The Seven of Prophecy, Magnus Chase, and The Trials of Apollo (I haven’t read Nico’s adventures yet, I haven’t had time even though he’s my favorite character, so I don’t know where or when his adventures are in the PJO timeline).
That does leave me with having to make a bunch of demigod OCs but I am trying to balance that with some canon characters that I think will still be going to or even be visiting at Camp Half-Blood. I have an entire notebook filled with info just for this fic
It is a long list of songs. Some don't totally fit the series but will fit a scene or two that I have planned later on, some will have a line that I swear helped inspire me and then there's 'abracadabra' by Lady Gaga who just gave me the title inspo...
yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader. (inspired by percy jackson) - masterpost
Version:
they/them - she/her (you are here) - he/him
Poppy stayed in Gotham longer than he should have, but not because he liked the city. It was the opposite; he really did not like being here. Gotham had a way of making every street feel too narrow and every shadow feel like it had teeth.
The problem was that Gotham had too many monsters.
Which, to be fair, Poppy had been expecting that. That was normal for any major human populated city, but this was different. The strangest part was that most of them did not behave the way monsters usually did. They did not stalk the streets the way he had expected, searching for any demigod child they could find.
Instead, the monsters moved through the city like they belonged there. Many of the monsters he saw throughout Gotham appeared to have actual jobs. He had seen a harpy working as a waitress at a 24-hour diner. She had smiled at him and it had actually been a kind one; she had even asked if he wanted a vegan menu or if he preferred a couple of tin cans. He spotted a cyclops hauling crates behind a shipping warehouse like any other laborer. He had even spotted a pack of empousai outside a nightclub, dressed and laughing like they belonged there.
It felt wrong. Monsters did not coexist or blend in. They did not take jobs, pay their rent and mind their own business. They hunted, always, and yet…
“They’re not looking for you…” Poppy hadn’t meant to speak out loud, as he waited for Y/N to finish her assignments. The girl looked up from her paper and tilted her head at him. Poppy gave Y/N an easygoing smile.
“Nothing important. Just thinking out loud,” Y/N nodded before she slid her paper over towards Poppy for him to look over. The Satyr glanced down at it and could barely hide the flicker of satisfaction that crossed his face. Because the difference in Y/N’s work from a week ago was obvious.
The Satyr did not want to stay trapped in Gotham for much longer, but he had to be certain Y/N was a Greek kid. Because if he suspected they were from another pantheon, then Poppy’s stay would become longer as he waited for representatives from Camp Jupiter and Hotel Valhalla. He didn’t mind the Camp Jupiter group as much, but a trip to Gotham from their camp would probably last a week longer than Poppy wanted to stay. Hotel Valhalla, on the other hand, would be much quicker in their response time, but their valkyrie scouts always slightly terrified him. Still, Poppy stayed long enough to make sure about Y/N’s heritage.
Y/N Wayne was definitely a Greek demigod. The girl took to Ancient Greek like a duck to water. Latin, on the other hand, was harder, though not impossible. Y/N had squinted at the Latin worksheets Poppy had provided and then looked at him in all seriousness.
“It’s like reading with an accent,” Poppy had stared at her for a long moment before he chuckled. Then, he had to admit that, annoyingly, that made perfect sense. Because, oddly enough, he had heard several other campers from Camp Half-Blood describe reading Latin the exact same way. Still, Poppy wished he had more proof of Y/N’s demigod nature that would satisfy his Satyr instincts and his very tired, wrung out nerves.
XX
After that week of observation and helping Y/N raise her grades up some, Poppy finally asked the question he had been building up to. He found Y/N after school with her backpack resting against her leg as she watched other children being picked by their families. She was waiting for the charter bus that picked Y/N and other students who lived near Wayne Manor, but since the Manor was farther out, that charter bus was usually the last to leave campus.
“Hey, kiddo. Can I ask you something?” Poppy leaned against the wall of the school with Y/N. The girl looked up at him, before nodding. The Satyr rubbed at the back of his neck nervously.
“I’ve been thinking. I should probably meet your family,” Poppy felt that if he was going to leave Gotham and return to camp with any kind of peace of mind, he had to know who Y/N was living with. You never truly knew how a mortal parent would react to learning their child had ichor flowing through their veins. Poppy hadn’t told Y/N what he knew, about her being a demigod. She would probably think that he was telling a fairy tale.
Y/N looked away from Poppy. Her gaze drifted toward the charter bus getting closer to the small group of students. She thought about the manor, its emptiness and its ghosts. She could not remember the last time she talked to Bruce, and could only catch glimpses of her father when he actually had to go out as Bruce Wayne. Alfred did his best to care and provide for Y/N; as much as he wanted to, the butler could not fault the man for falling onto the path of vengeance when the Joker had so cruelly taken away the man’s son. Y/N looked back up at Poppy, as she picked up her backpack.
“Alfred will probably be okay with you coming over,” Poppy furrowed his brow; he had heard the name Alfred said before by Y/N, but he did not understand what the man’s relationship was to Y/N.
“What about your dad?” Y/N shrugged and gave the answer that felt the safest.
“Pa’s busy…” There was no anger in Y/N’s tone, nor was there any bitterness; just a calm sort of acceptance that made him uneasy in a way he could not quite name. Poppy did not know Bruce Wayne well enough to pass judgment on him. But his head was not totally in the sand; he did know that the billionaire had just lost his adopted son. It was public knowledge that Jason Todd had been killed by the Joker. The longer Poppy stayed in Gotham, the more he heard the rumor that the Batman had not taken the teenager’s death well; that the caped crusader was on a personal mission for Bruce Wayne and to atone for Jason’s death. But where did that leave Y/N and her other adopted brother, Richard?
Still, Y/N gave the Satyr a tiny smile. It was clearly meant to reassure him, but it made something twist unpleasantly in his chest.
“Okay. So this weekend?” Y/N nodded, her tiny smile blooming into something a little more natural looking on her face.
XX
The weekend came too quickly. Poppy had expected Wayne Manor to look impressive from the outside, and while it was, it was almost overwhelmingly so. He stood at the gate for the long drive leading up to the Manor; he was pretty sure that their closest neighbor was miles away. The place was massive and almost reminiscent of a castle that should be in Europe.
The whole time Poppy walked up the long driveway, he felt like he was being watched, but no matter how much he looked around, the Satyr could not find a living presence. That only made him feel worse. Poppy was a Satyr; he had faced monsters, madmen and more than one godly tantrum. He studied hard under Gleeson Hedge’s tutelage, wanting to do his best to protect any demigod child he was assigned to. So Poppy did not understand why Wayne Manor was making him feel like a kid again and giving him the urge to run and hide in the trees.
When Poppy finally reached the front door, he rang the doorbell before he could overthink it or even turn on his heels to head back to the city. There was an eerie silence that lingered around the Manor’s grounds. After a long moment, the door opened. Though Poppy had been expecting a butler to answer, he found himself relieved when it was tiny Y/N who answered.
“Poppy! You came!” A smile lit up Y/N’s face and the joy in her voice made Poppy’s shoulders loosen a little. The Satyr was so used to seeing the girl dressed in Gotham Academy’s school uniform that her appearance in soft-looking house clothes and a hoodie that looked much too big to be hers made her look far younger than she appeared at school.
Behind Y/N, a tall man in a perfectly pressed suit appeared in the foyer. Poppy straightened at once. The butler took one look at him, then at Y/N, and then back at the Satyr with an expression that was polite enough to be called neutral yet sharp enough to be called suspicious of the unknown male at his front door. Y/N turned toward the older man.
“Alfred! This is Poppy!” There was a quick flicker of confusion that appeared on the older man’s face that was quickly smoothed away. Poppy could see where Alfred’s befuddlement was coming from; considering the Satyr’s first name, the butler had probably been expecting a little girl, and someone more around Y/N’s age. The Satyr held out his hand.
“Poppy Underburrow, sir, Y/N’s temporary tutor at Gotham Academy,” Alfred glanced down at Y/N, who was smiling while she looked in between the Satyr and the butler. He could see his youngest charge at ease with the young gentleman in their doorway. So Alfred shook the young man’s hand with the sort of calm that made it very difficult to tell whether the older man was being polite or evaluating a potential threat.
“Apologies, Mister Underburrow. I was unaware that you were Y/N’s tutor. The way she spoke of you, I believed you to be a new friend. Are you perhaps a tutor for extra credit from the academy’s upper levels?” Poppy laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Yeah, something like that,” Poppy did not seem to notice that Alfred tilted his head slightly at the Satyr’s non-answer.
“But I do consider myself Y/N’s friend. She’s a great kid,” Poppy winked at Alfred’s young charge, making her giggle. The butler’s expression softened a fraction, pleased with Y/N’s happiness. Alfred stepped back, allowing Poppy entry into Wayne Manor.
“Tea, Mister Underburrow?” Poppy smiled and nodded.
“Yes please, sir,” Y/N grabbed the hem of Poppy’s sleeve to pull the Satyr further into the house. The Manor around him felt like it was swallowing him whole. It was not a hostile feeling, more like the home was aware of him and judging him. Poppy had been to old places before -ancient temples, ruins, forests that had stood longer before most cities were even dreamed of, even Olympus- but this felt different. The Manor felt older in the wrong way, not ancient or sacred, but more like it was lingering in a threshold.
The farther Poppy stepped into Wayne Manor, the feeling intensified. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end, his instincts prickling so sharply it almost hurt. It was not like the sense of a monster nearby since he knew that feeling well. This was something else, like he was being watched by a hundred eyes that Poppy could not see.
“Young Master Y/N, if you would be so kind as to show Mister Underburrow to the tea room whilst I prepare the tea,” Y/N nodded her head as the trio made their way down a long hallway whose walls were covered in various paintings and portraits. They soon arrived in a room that was more of a solarium than what Poppy imagined a tea room to be. Alfred did not come into the room with them just yet, choosing to go farther down the hallway.
Y/N let go of Poppy’s sleeve to walk over to a large table while the Satyr took in the sight of Wayne Manor’s grounds. He had always thought the grounds Camp Half-Blood stood on were large, but it was like the camp could barely hold a candle to the vastness of Wayne Manor.
“Cookie?” Poppy turned to Y/N, who was holding a plate of cookies. They smelled amazing, but there was only one problem for the Satyr.
“I’m sorry, kiddo. I’m vegan, remember?” Y/N nodded her head.
“I know. I told Alfred. He made these special today,” Poppy blinked in surprise, taking one of the cookies off of the plate. There was a nutty scent to the small baked good in his hand, and what looked like pomegranate seeds on top. Y/N took her own cookie, before setting the plate back down. The girl got comfortable in her seat, her little legs swinging as she bit into the cookie. Poppy sat in the chair next to the girl, before popping part of the cookie into his mouth. His eyes went wide in surprise.
“Wow, these are amazing!” Y/N smiled at Poppy, her eyes lighting up with delight. The Satyr continued to chew on his cookie while he took in the details of the room some more. He spotted Y/N’s backpack on the chair next to the doorway. There was a book on the table right in front of Y/N; it was Alice in Wonderland with a red, green and yellow bookmark sticking out halfway through the book.
Poppy swallowed the last bite of his cookie slowly, brushing the crumbs from his fingers onto the cloth napkin in front of him. Alfred returned to the solarium a few moments later with a silver tray balanced easily in his hands. A porcelain teapot, three delicate looking cups and a small dish of sugar were arranged with precise care. The tea was served in such a ceremony that reminded Poppy of that one time Apollo Cabin found out their father was in an episode of a Regency soap opera; they made everyone watch it before the camp singalongs. Alfred poured the tea that told Poppy the butler had done this ritual thousands of times.
“Thank you Alfred,” Y/N took the cup given to her daintily. Poppy also thanked the butler but then realized that the tea set being used was probably older than his real age. He took a quick sip, before gently putting the cup down. The tea was sweet enough on its own, without the need of honey or sugar. In the corner of the Satyr’s eye, he watched Y/N tune out of the conversation; the kid’s focus was now toward outside with a sudden rainstorm.
Poppy and Alfred took this moment to talk about Y/N’s schooling, about how Miss Dahl was more capable of handling Y/N and students like her than her previous teacher. By the time Poppy was finishing his cup of tea, his nerves were starting to get the best of him, as he tapped his Mist-disguised hooves against the wood floor.
“Mister Alfred…I have to be honest. I did come here with a hidden agenda,” Alfred did not startle. That, more than anything, made Poppy sit up a little straighter. The older man simply set his teacup down with a soft click against the saucer. His expression did not change, but something in his posture and eyes sharpened, like a blade being quietly unsheathed.
“I see. Then I suggest you explain yourself, Mister Underburrow,” Y/N had looked away from the rain and back toward the two men at the table. Her brow knit together with confusion flickering across her face. Poppy exhaled slowly through his nose, dragging a hand down the back of his neck.
“Right, yeah, okay. No easy way to say this so…I’m just going to rip the bandage off,” Poppy looked Alfred straight in the eye.
“Y/N is a demigod,” Y/N blinked, tilting her head at Poppy’s words.
“A demi…what?” Alfred did not look at Y/N. His gaze stayed fixed on Poppy, sharp and assessing.
“Like Wonder Woman?” Poppy let out a short, bleating laugh despite himself at Alfred’s comparison.
“Yeah. Exactly like Wonder Woman,” That earned the Satyr a reaction; it wasn’t outward shock but more like recognition and consideration. Alfred took another sip of his tea, before putting his cup aside.
“...Explain,” Poppy nodded. He had expected that; that was honestly the easiest part of his job..
“Okay, so the short version. The Gods are real: Greek, Roman, Norse, Egyptian and almost every other culture that has them. They’re still around, lording over their dominions. And sometimes they have kids with mortals,” Poppy’s voice was steady, despite the way his instincts were prickling under his skin. He was just glad he hadn't been thrown out of the Manor yet.
“The Gods don’t raise them, for obvious reasons, choosing to give them to their mortal parents. Those kids grow up in the mortal world and most of the time, they don’t even know what they are until something goes wrong,” Y/N shifted slightly in her seat, her fingers curling around the warm porcelain of their teacup. Something about the way Poppy was speaking made the air feel different; even at seven-years-old, Y/N could tell that he was not joking or even telling a story. Alfred, on the other hand, remained perfectly still.
“And what constitutes ‘something going wrong’?” Poppy let out a quiet breath; this was the hard part. There was always a flip of a coin with this part of his job; mortal guardians either protected their demigod children too fiercely or there were the ones Poppy liked the least, the ones who decided raising a demigod child was too much, resulting in a year-round camper. But judging by how protective Alfred appeared to be towards Y/N, it was pretty clear which side the Wayne family would be.
“Monsters. They’re drawn to demigods. It’s because of the ichor in their blood; there is a scent to them. Like blood in the water to a shark, monsters are drawn to half-bloods…and it never ends well. The stronger the kid, the stronger the pull. Most don’t make it to adulthood without training,” Silence settled heavily in the solarium; the only sound was the rain tapping on the glass.
“The dyslexia? The ADHD? That’s not a flaw. That is just how her brain is wired. Y/N is more suited to Ancient Greek, battle strategy and instinct. It’s how demigods survive. It’s how they fight,” Y/N blinked at that, her small hands tightening slightly around her teacup.
“Fight…?” Poppy winced inwardly; he forgot for a moment that she was seven and Y/N’s only reference to what fighting could be was probably seeing Batman and Robin save her city all the time.
“Not right away, kiddo. Not like that. It just means your brain is faster. You notice things others don’t. You react quicker. It helps keep you safe,” Alfred’s gaze had not left Poppy once, watching the Satyr try to reassure his youngest charge.
“And you mentioned training?” Poppy looked away from Y/N.
“There’s a place for kids like Y/N. It’s called Camp Half-Blood. It exists in Long Island, New York. It’s a safe place for Greek demigods. It’s hidden with magic and protected by older campers and other means. Kids go there to train, to learn who and what they are, and most importantly, how to survive,” Alfred folded his hands gently in his lap as he listened to Poppy speak.
“And you believe that Young Master Y/N requires this training?” Poppy hesitated only for a moment, but it was enough for Alfred’s gaze to sharpen even more.
“Yes…Because Gotham is not normal,” Alfred looked almost amused.
“I had gathered as much,” Poppy huffed out a quiet, humorless laugh.
“No, I don’t think you have. You’re assuming I mean your villains, but I’m not. I’ve been to cities all over. New York, Chicago, even out west with Las Vegas and Seattle. There are monsters everywhere. That’s normal. But Gotham…” Poppy shook his head, still very confused about the Gotham situation; he was not looking forward to talking to the Council of Cloven Elders about this city. Poppy scrubbed a hand over his face, like he was trying to wipe away the feeling Gotham left behind on his skin.
“Gotham doesn’t behave like any place I’ve ever seen. In most cities, monsters hunt. But not here. It’s more like they’ve integrated. Like they have carved out a place for themselves inside the city,” Alfred’s brow furrowed faintly.
“Integrated?” Poppy nodded at Alfred’s question.
“Yeah. Working jobs, blending in, keeping their head down. I’ve seen monsters act organized before, but never like this. It’s almost like…” Poppy hesitated, searching for the right words.
“Like Gotham made room for them, allowing them to stay,” The rain tapped harder against the glass, the sound filling the silence that followed Poppy’s words.
“But that doesn’t mean they’ve stopped being monsters. It just means they’re waiting…” The words settled into the room like something unwelcome but undeniable.
“Waiting for what?” Alfred’s tone was even, but Poppy knew better than to think that the butler was calm and collected since he could see the storm brewing in the older man’s eyes.
“I don’t know and that’s what worries me. Because when something does decide to hunt here, no one is going to notice until it’s too late. Gotham already swallows strange things whole. One more disappearance? One more ‘accident’? It wouldn’t even cause a ripple,” Y/N’s gaze dropped to the table, staring at her now cold tea. Poppy softened his tone immediately.
“Hey, kiddo, I’m not saying this to scare you. I’m sorry if I did. You’ve been fine so far and that matters,” Y/N looked back up, the frightened look did not completely disappear, which left a heavy feeling in Poppy’s chest.
“And this Camp Half-Blood can prevent this?” Poppy bit his lip and then shook his head.
“No. But it will prepare Y/N for them. Training depends on the kid. Everyone learns the basics - combat, strategy, monster identification, survival skills and even language skills like Greek and Latin. Though depending on their godly parents, some cabins have a more intense schedule,” Alfred raised an eyebrow, while Poppy shrugged.
“Children of Ares tend to be very combat heavy and learn almost every weapon and martial art one could think of. Children of Apollo become masters at archery but also focus heavily on healing. Hephaestus kids build whatever comes to their minds, sometimes a disaster, sometimes something one of your villains would dream of. There’s also Hecate’s cabin, and they learn about magic,” Y/N blinked up at Poppy, who could have sworn he could see sparkles in her eyes as she tried to imagine what camp might be like.
“And where would Young Master Y/N fall under these categories?” Poppy looked back over at Alfred, before he sighed.
“I don’t know. She hasn’t been claimed by her parent. That usually happens at camp. Her godly parent could be anyone at this point,” Poppy thought about Bruce Wayne and the types of gods the billionaire could attract; it really could be anyone from Aphrodite to Athena to even Tyche.
“And when would this training need to begin?” Poppy looked at Alfred; the older man appeared to be taking all this information quite well.
“Y/N would only need to go during the summer. There is a year-round option for kids, but that’s only their choice. Y/N can be back in time for her school session at the end of August. Once Y/N is claimed, she’ll be assigned a schedule. Since she’s still young, she’ll have easier activities to do, but have a lot of older campers guide her,”
“What sort of activities?” Poppy smiled softly.
“It’s not all weapons training and battle strategy. It’s still considered a summer camp after all. There’s arts and crafts, camp singalongs, sports like volleyball and horseback riding. She can learn nature skills and gardening. And there’s even cooking lessons with recipes from around the world. Like I said, depending on her cabin, her schedule will be tailor-made for Y/N to have fun as a kid but also be prepared for the world outside the camp boundaries,” Alfred studied Poppy for a long moment, taking in all the information. The butler then glanced at Y/N, who had a mixture of excitement and worry on her face.
Alfred knew about the strangeness in his home. He would be bad at his job if he didn’t notice a toddler standing eerily in the hallway in the middle of night, speaking to nothing. He had hoped it was simply a child having an imaginary friend until she asked about an event that Alfred was sure that only himself and Thomas Wayne had been privy to. When the butler had asked how Y/N came to know about this, the girl simply pointed towards the grandfather clock in Bruce’s study and said ‘Grandpa told me,’, but no one had been standing there. Alfred exhaled slowly before he nodded.
“Very well,” Poppy and Y/N looked at Alfred; the butler’s expression had gentled towards his young charge. He gave Y/N another small nod.
“Yes, very well. But we will proceed with caution and questions,” Alfred looked back at Poppy, who relaxed now that the butler seemed receptive.
“That’s fair,”
XX
Over a new pot of tea, Alfred and Poppy discussed the logistics of Camp Half-Blood; Y/N went down to the home gym to let off some of her energy while the adults talked. Poppy told the butler all he could about the aspects of camp from the activities to the safety courses to the types of lessons that would be available to Y/N. After the long talk, Alfred felt it would be beneficial to his young charge to go to this camp; this place could pick up the pieces where she struggled, such as making friends and giving her an even better outlet for her energy.
“What about Bruce Wayne? Shouldn’t he know about this? Y/N is his daughter after all,” Alfred looked back at Poppy. The butler thought carefully about the Satyr's question. It was obvious that he could not tell the younger man that Bruce Wayne was preoccupied with being Batman and his grief over Jason Todd. Alfred’s expression did not change, but the room seemed to tighten around the question anyway.
“Master Bruce is…indisposed. Grief can make even the most attentive parent temporarily unreachable,” Poppy nodded slowly, because, unfortunately, he understood. He just didn’t like it. Alfred cleared his throat.
“Master Bruce trusts me with the decisions regarding the household and the care of his daughter,” The Satyr nodded again, but it did not make him feel any better.
“Is there a way for me to get in contact with the camp to receive updates on how my charge is doing?” Poppy was quick to open his satchel to grab camp documents for mortal parents.
“We don’t have normal cell service at the camp, but the Big House has a phone. Usually our activities director, Chiron, or one of the cabin counselors answer,” Poppy slid over the documents towards Alfred, letting the older man take a look.
“Oh, yeah. It’s how we obtain mortal funds. Our main sponsors are still the gods, but sometimes, even we need access to regular money. So we grow strawberries and other fruits that we harvest and sell. It’s all natural and the fields are tended and cultivated by volunteer campers, mainly Dionysus and Demeter kids,” Poppy did not say that the majority of the mortal funds went to campers going on quests.
“Is there an order form?” Poppy blinked in surprise, not expecting that question, but the Satyr was quick to grab one of the farm’s order forms. Alfred thanked the younger man and looked over the new document as well.
“Now you said a moment ago, that the camp does not get regular cell service, what did you mean by that?” Alfred finally looked back up at Poppy, waiting for the Satyr to answer. The younger man could feel himself begin to sweat slightly under the butler’s heavy gaze.
“Demigods can’t really use modern technology. When one uses a cell phone or a laptop outside of camp, it essentially boosts their demigod scent to local monsters and can act like a honing beacon,” Alfred stared at Poppy for a long moment.
“So you expect me to send my charge to your camp without a way to contact her during the three months away from home?” Poppy held his hands up in defense.
“No, no. Like I said, there’s a phone in the Big House that you can call at any time and there’s always letters. Everyone at camp loves sending their family letters. There’s also the option of Iris Messages. Which is basically like video calls but with more rainbows and paying a drachma as a toll,” Poppy gave Alfred a skittish grin, as the butler stared at him for another long moment. The older man then gave the Satyr a small nod, accepting the rambling answer for now.
“So about transport?” Alfred poured more tea and offered some more to Poppy.
“Once the school term ends, I’ll come back with an older demigod to pick Y/N up and make the drive up to Long Island. Typically only a Satyr makes the journey with their assigned demigod themselves, but I want to be a little extra prepared for Gotham when I come back,” Poppy gave Alfred a kind smile. What the Satyr did not say was that he knew how protective the butler was over his youngest charge and did not want to be solely responsible for Y/N’s well-being in a monster filled city. Alfred looked down at all the paperwork Poppy had handed over and all the information he had spoken of. The butler set the papers down with deliberate care.
“I will need time to consider this fully,” Poppy nodded.
“That’s fair. I wasn’t expecting an answer today. But I am planning to leave by next weekend,” Alfred inclined his head slightly.
“Very well. If you could please return before your departure, and I will give you your answer,”
XX
Y/N found Alfred later that evening. Dinner had been another lonely affair as Bruce had not come home once again. The girl had changed into her pajamas with her hair still slightly damp from a bath. The oversized hoodie, which Alfred was sure was once Jason’s, still enveloped her body. Y/N found the butler in the solarium, once more looking over the papers he was given to by Poppy.
“Young Master Y/N, I was wondering when you might come find me,” Alfred looked up at his young charge, and motioned with his head for her to come closer. Y/N padded across the room, climbing into the chair beside him rather than her usual spot across the table from him. Alfred allowed it without comment, only adjusting slightly so they could talk face-to-face comfortably.
“...Am I a demigod?” Alfred allowed himself a small, soft smile; straight to the point, just like her father. The butler studied Y/N, really studied her and he knew what he saw; the girl who saw things no one else could, the girl who stood in hallways at odd hours staring into nothingness, the girl who spoke of things she should not know and the girl who struggled with words but never with understanding.
“Yes. It would appear that you are,” Y/N absorbed Alfred’s answer, her fingers curling around the hem of her stolen hoodie.
“...Does that mean monsters are real?” Alfred’s expression did not change; it stayed gentle as it always would with his youngest charge.
“Yes,” Y/N looked away from Alfred, the fringe of her hair covering her eyes.
“...And ghosts?” Y/N’s voice was softer, barely above a whisper. There was a pause before Alfred reached out a hand, smoothing a hand over her hair.
“I believe that you have already known the answer to that for quite some time,” Y/N leaned into the touch just slightly, reminding Alfred of a cat seeking affection.
“...Am I in danger?” That was the real question, and Alfred knew he could not lie.
“There are dangers in this world, yes, but you are not alone in facing them. You will always have your father, your brother and myself right beside you,” That was something Alfred could promise, at least. But Alfred had already decided that the truth about Y/N would be something he held close to his chest. Bruce was already too obsessed over finding the Joker and unable to deal with his grief over Jason. The butler did not know how the man would react to the sudden truth about his youngest child. Alfred nodded to himself; for now, the verity of Y/N’s demigod nature shall be hidden for now and will eventually be revealed once Bruce came back to his senses. It was not like there were monsters knocking down the door just yet and Y/N was still only seven, nearly eight.
“Camp sounds kinda fun,” Alfred looked back down at Y/N and allowed himself a small smile again.
“I imagine it might be,”
XX
It was a rare occasion, somewhat of a miracle, because Bruce had come out of the Cave willingly for once. It had been because he had a meeting with Lucius Fox at Wayne Industries. But even so, when he came home, he did not immediately go down to the Cave. The billionaire reviewed documents in his study before he made his decision to go back down underground and that was when Alfred came to find him.
“Master Bruce, a moment of your time?” Bruce set down his paperwork and looked up at Alfred. The butler began to frown as he took in his charge’s appearance; Bruce had large bags under his eyes that makeup was barely covering up, short stubble lined his chin and his blue eyes were slightly bloodshot from looking at the BatComputer too obsessively. Alfred held up the documents for Y/N’s camp.
“Young Master Y/N would like your permission to attend a summer camp,” Alfred placed the pamphlet down for Camp Half-Blood; it was suited towards mortal relatives, simply read as Camp Delphi and nothing related to its Greek heritage nor its battle aspects was written on its pages. Bruce furrowed his brow and he picked up the pamphlet to read it.
Bruce’s eyes scanned over the pamphlet with visible skepticism. Alfred stood silently beside the desk while the billionaire flipped through the pages. Camp Delphi looked harmless enough; it boasted about its summer activities with outdoor education, horseback riding, arts and crafts and leadership programs. There was a carefully curated collection of photos with smiling children doing various activities, sunlit cabins surrounded by a forest and a beach that appeared to be overlooking the Atlantic Ocean. Bruce set the pamphlet down on his desk as he looked up at Alfred. His expression would be considered unreadable by most people; it was the same mask he wore in boardrooms and press events. But Alfred had seen Bruce grow from a babe to the man before him. The butler could see the exhaustion pulling at the corners of his charge’s eyes and the way his shoulders remained tense even while sitting in his own study.
“You think it would be good for her,” Bruce’s voice was rougher than it used to be; it had grown accustomed to the usual gruffness he forced himself to use while being Batman.
“I believe Young Master Y/N has endured a great deal of turbulence this past year. A change of scenery, structured activities, clean fresh air, and the opportunity to form connections with children her age could be beneficial for her mental health,” Bruce was silent for a long moment. His thumb brushed against the wood of his desk; a nervous tell he had never quite managed to train out of himself.
“When would she leave?”
“A few days after the school term ends next month. Her tutor, who is also a representative from camp, will escort her to Long Island,” Bruce’s jaw tightened at the thought of a stranger transporting his daughter across state lines. Every instinct in him -the Batman instincts, the ones that had kept him alive in the darkest corners of Gotham- screamed in protest. But when Bruce looked up at Alfred, he saw something in the older man’s face that gave him pause.
Alfred was not asking. The butler was telling him in a gentle way that this was happening whether Bruce wanted it to or not. That Y/N needed this and the billionaire had already missed too many chances to give his youngest child something good.
“...Fine. She can go,” The words felt heavier than they should have been and left a strange weight in Bruce’s chest. Alfred inclined his head.
“I shall inform Young Master Y/N at dinner,” Bruce blinked, glancing at the grandfather clock to check the time.
“Dinner?” Alfred gave Bruce a sharp look.
“Yes, Master Bruce. Dinner. The meal that occurs in the evening. One of the meals that you have been supplementing with protein bars and shakes, instead of the meals I have tried to provide,” Alfred’s words were sharp enough to make even Bruce flinch. The billionaire looked appropriately chastised, but the butler knew from experience that the shame would only last until the next patrol later tonight; the Batman’s mission always came first now. The thought that this was possibly the reason why Dick had not been coming back to the Manor, despite his promise to Y/N, left an ugly feeling in Alfred’s chest. Bruce exhaled slowly and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“What time is dinner?” Bruce looked back up at Alfred and the butler could see a flicker of guilt in those blue eyes. The older man glanced at the grandfather clock, trying to calculate how much time the food had left to be prepared; he was trying out new recipes inspired by Y/N’s newly discovered Greek heritage.
“45 minutes. Young Master Y/N would appreciate your presence at the table this evening. It has been quite some time,” Alfred let those words linger in the room as he turned on his heel to complete dinner preparations, leaving Bruce to stare at his butler’s back until it disappeared out of the room.
XX
Dinner was served in the small family dining room, the one Bruce’s parents had used when there were no guests and he continued the tradition when Dick, Y/N and Jason came to his home. The table had the ability to easily seat twelve; though only two places had been set tonight; one at the head for Bruce, one that was two seats down to his right. The two empty seats to the billionaire’s sides were the ones Dick and Jason used to sit; the place where Y/N was seated was the spot next to Jason that the girl had claimed when she was big to sit at the table without her old highchair.
Y/N arrived before Bruce did, sliding into her chair with a book she had chosen for Alfred to read at bedtime tucked under her arm. When Y/N arrived on their doorstep as a mere babe, the butler was quick to order more children-friendly books to be added to the Manor’s collection; tonight’s storybook had a little boy and bear stuck in a rabbit hole on the cover. She had changed out of her school clothes into something softer, and another oversized burgundy hoodie that Alfred was certain had once belonged to Jason; the butler knew Y/N had taken several items of Jason’s before Bruce asked for the room to be sealed off. It swallowed her whole with the sleeves rolled up at least three times just to free her hands. Bruce appeared in the doorway a moment later. He had not totally changed out of the suit he had worn for his meeting, only taking off the suit jacket and tie. His hair was slightly damp, as if he had splashed water on himself before coming from his rooms.
The sight of his youngest child hunched over a book while looking at the pictures on the pages made Bruce pause; she looked as if she were trying to solve a puzzle. He stood in the doorway longer than he should have, watching the way Y/N’s small brow furrowed in concentration, the tip of her tongue caught between her lips as she flipped through the pages. Then Y/N looked up, and whatever tension had been pushing into Bruce’s shoulders loosened, only a fraction.
“Pa!” The word was bright and almost startled, as if Y/N had not believed Alfred when the butler had said Bruce would be joining her for dinner. The book was pushed aside immediately, forgotten about entirely in favor of scrabbling out of the chair. Y/N’s little socked feet hit the hardwood floor with a soft thump before she launched themself at Bruce’s legs. Her father caught her on instinct, one hand coming up to rest against the back of her head while the other braced against the doorframe. He was not a man who gave in to easy displays of affection but even he could not deny the way something cracked open in his chest when Y/N pressed her face against his stomach and held on like she was afraid he might disappear on her. Bruce had to think for a moment when the last time his daughter had held him like this. With a small, sharp pain in his chest, he realized that it had been at Jason’s funeral when she clung to his leg as they lowered the casket.
“Hey sweetheart,” Bruce’s voice was quieter than he intended, though still rough from its overuse. He cleared his throat and smoothed a hand over Y/N’s hair, noting that it had gotten a little longer in his absence. The billionaire held on for a moment longer than he usually would have. His hand lingered against the back of Y/N’s head, fingers threading gently through her hair before he finally pulled away. He told himself many reasons why he did so; because he was tired, because the meeting with Lucius had gone long, because the weight of the cowl still pressed against his skull even when he was not wearing it. But the truth was simpler and far more uncomfortable for the man to admit; Bruce had simply missed Y/N.
“Let’s sit,” Bruce patted Y/N’s shoulder, which prompted her to let go. He guided his daughter back toward the table with a hand on her shoulder. Y/N scrambled back into her chair, grabbing her book again, but only to set it down on the empty chair beside her; she was still learning the high society etiquette lessons Alfred had been tasked with teaching her. Bruce settled into his own seat at the head of the table, for once resisting the urge to walk back to his study and head out for patrol. The chair groaned softly under Bruce’s weight as he settled in. He glanced at the empty places where plates should be for both Dick and Jason and felt their absence like a physical wound that had scabbed over but never truly healed. Y/N’s small form a few spaces away was a reminder that not everything had been lost, even if Bruce sometimes acted like it had.
Dinner arrived in stages. Alfred had outdone himself tonight, despite the short notice of Bruce’s appearance. The first course was not something the billionaire immediately recognized. He detected the scent of lemon, garlic and dill and the soup had a thick broth with pieces of chicken and rice throughout. The butler then placed a small basket of freshly made pita bread in front of each of his charges. Bruce glanced over at Y/N, who was already dipping a piece of pita into her soup; she had grown so used to eating alone that she started before her father could take his first bite. The billionaire took his own spoonful but he was not truly tasting the food; his mind was already wandering toward the night ahead of him. Oracle had sent him what could be a new lead on one of Joker’s associates; hopefully this lead will have a domino effect and guide Bruce to who he was truly searching for.
Alfred appeared to fill Bruce’s water glass, making the younger man glance up. He could see the dissatisfaction on the butler’s face and knew he should say something to his youngest child.
“Alfred mentioned a camp,” Y/N looked up from her soup as Bruce looked over at her. He could see excitement fill her eyes as she gave her father a nod. The billionaire took another sip of his soup.
“Do you know how long you’ll be gone?” Y/N glanced over at Alfred for a second before back toward her father.
“The three months of summer,” Bruce nodded absently, but was not truly hearing his child’s words. He knew Alfred would handle everything while the billionaire was more focused on his mission.
“Okay,” Y/N furrowed her tiny brow at their father’s answer. She was about to launch into a ramble about the things she was excited for, which was almost everything that Poppy had mentioned, when Bruce’s phone chimed. The man put down his spoon to look at his phone and a moment later, he was quick onto his feet. Y/N watched her father leave the room without sparing her a second thought and the excitement that had been in her eyes about camp died a little. Her eyes stared down at her almost finished bowl of soup and glanced over at Bruce’s, who had only taken a few spoonfuls.
Alfred appeared from the kitchen a moment later with the next course, confusion flickering on his face when he noticed the empty seat where his oldest charge had been sitting a moment ago. Y/N peeked over at him; there was a shine to her eyes that immediately told Alfred what happened. The butler could do nothing to help the disappointment that bubbled within his own chest.
XX
As promised, Poppy came back to the Manor a week later. During that time, he watched the monsters around Gotham so he could better explain this to the Council. He knew that they would send their own scouts and possible demigods to verify what Poppy had found so far, but he knew even they would be confused by the integration of monsters. Poppy stood in the Manor’s foyer once more, though this time he looked far less like he wanted to bolt at the first opportunity; still Alfred looked slightly amused by the Satyr’s skittish nature inside the Manor.
“It is good to see that you are faring well within our city, Mister Underburrow,” Poppy let out a bleating, startled laugh, though the Satyr could see that it was not really a joke Alfred had said.
“Yeah, well. I think I’d take normal monsters over whatever is going on in your city, villains included,” Alfred honestly looked like he would also rather take on regular monsters instead of Gotham’s Rogue Gallery; Poppy would bet a lot of drachmas on the butler faring well against many mythical creatures.
“Anyway, I know Y/N is at school right now. I said goodbye to her yesterday, but I just wanted to know if she was coming to camp in June,” Alfred nodded and pulled his arms from behind his back, showing Poppy the stack of paperwork the Satyr had left behind. The butler handed it over and the younger man noticed that it was all filled out, even the order forms were filled in for an order of fresh strawberries and figs. Poppy even noticed that it appeared to actually be signed by Bruce Wayne, giving permission for Y/N to attend summer sessions at Camp Half-Blood; the Satyr will never know that in actuality, Alfred had to forge Bruce’s signature.
“Oh thank the gods,” Alfred let out a small chuckle at Poppy’s exclamation.
“Quite so. Now, let us go to the tea room and discuss travel arrangements,”
XX
The end of the school term arrived faster than anyone expected. Y/N had turned in her final assignments to Miss Dahl and was told that she could advance to the next grade next year. Y/N had hoped for Dick to come over before she truly left, but the week before, he had gotten into an explosive argument with Bruce in the man’s study; the girl had never heard her brother so angry before. The girl had spent the first couple days of her summer break helping Alfred pack her new trunk for camp. The butler had to negotiate that Jason’s hoodie could not go with her but he had managed to locate some of Dick’s clothing from when he first arrived at the Manor and had been in the same age range as Y/N; the clothes weren’t quite as loose as Jason’s had been nor smelt of her lost brother’s cologne, but the girl accepted them.
The morning Y/N was set to leave for camp dawned gray and damp, the typical Gotham morning where the sun always seemed to forget it was supposed to rise over the city. Y/N stood in the foyer with her new trunk by the front door, clutching a small backpack she had pilfered from Jason’s room. It contained a few things that Alfred allowed the girl to bring from home that were not on the camp’s packing list: a well-worn copy of The Hobbit, a tin filled with her favorite biscuits, a framed photograph of the family taken before Jason died, and a blue and black worry stone Dick had given Y/N before his arguments with Bruce started more often. Alfred knelt in front of her, adjusting the strap of her stolen backpack with hands that trembled almost imperceptibly. He had already checked everything thrice and was now simply looking for something to do that was not saying goodbye just yet.
“You have the emergency numbers I gave you?” Y/N nodded, patting the left side pocket of the backpack. It was one of the first cards Alfred had made for the trip to camp; his number and the Manor’s landline were the first two emergency contacts with Bruce and Dick to be considered last available options. He had also given her a Wayne family bank card but reminded her that it was only for crisis situations.
“And the drachmas I’ve procured?” Alfred called in a few favors from people relating to his MI5 service; none of them had asked why the now butler had need for Ancient Greek coins. Y/N patted the right side pocket now with a nod.
“Good. Now, what were the rules I’ve taught you?”
“No weapons or archery unless supervised, eat my vegetables, listen to my counselors and write every week even if I have to ask the bigger kids to write for me,” Alfred had Y/N look the butler in the eye; he fixed a few stray hairs and the collar of Dick’s old faded blue sweater.
“And? This is one Master Dick taught you,” Y/N thought for a moment but then remembered back when Dick was teaching her how to use the home gymnastics gym.
“Have fun?” Alfred offered his youngest charge a pleased smile.
“Correct, Young Master Y/N,” The girl hesitated for a moment and then leaned forward to wrap her arms around Alfred’s neck. The butler went very still for a moment, not quite used to physical affection within the household, before his own arms came up to hold her close. The two held onto each other for a long moment, before they both pulled back.
“If I send letters for Pa and Dickie, can you make sure they get them?”
“Of course,” Alfred stood up and pretended that he did not hear several bones pop within his own body. Just as the butler was about to do another final check, he could hear a car pulling up in front of the Manor. The two members of the Wayne family glanced at each other for a moment before the doorbell rang. Alfred straightened up his suit jacket before making his way over to the door with Y/N hiding just behind his legs.
Two figures stood on the doorstep. Poppy was standing there, no longer dressed like a teacher’s aide; his heavy clothes that he wore to cover up his Satyr features were traded in for a pair of cargo shorts showing off his hairy goat legs, a bright pink shirt that said ‘Party Ponies Fiesta Tour’ and a short sleeved zip-up hoodie with the hood raised to still cover his curly hair and horns. Next to Poppy was a tall teenaged girl with long blonde hair braided down her back; she wore a rose pink shirt that said ‘Camp Half Blood’ with a Pegasus logo, denim shorts, and a lightweight peach zip-up hoodie. But what made Alfred raise an eyebrow most about the young girl’s appearance were the thigh holsters she had on both legs with what appeared to be daggers strapped on. Poppy smiled at the sight of Alfred and it only grew larger when he noticed Y/N poking her head out from behind the butler.
“Hey there, kiddo!” Y/N shyly waved at Poppy but her eyes were focused on the teenage girl. Said girl noticed the little girl looking at her, and she knelt down so she was eye level.
“Hi there. You must be Y/N,” Her voice was soft as if she were trying to coax a stray closer.
“I’m Josefina Dahl, but you can call me Josie,” Y/N came out from hiding behind Alfred, but still clung to the butler’s leg.
“Dahl? Like Miss Dahl?” Josie’s smile softened as she gave Y/N a nod.
“Yup. She’s my aunt. When she told me there was a demigod in her class, I asked Chiron if I could volunteer for escort duty,” Y/N considered this, tilting her head in a way that always reminded Alfred of a cat examining something new.
“Miss Dahl is really nice. She gave Alfred a book on Greek myths,” Josie laughed lightly.
“Really? Do you have a favorite?” Y/N looked up at Alfred, who was watching the interaction with cautious eyes, but the girl knew he was pleased with the older demigod so far. Y/N looked back toward Josie.
“Penelope,” Josie’s hazel eyes widened slightly; she had obviously been expecting a hero or a god. But Y/N liked Penelope’s story and of how she waited for her love to come home no matter how long he took; the little girl felt like she understood that kind of waiting. She waited by the door for Jason to come even after his funeral, she waited for Dick to keep his promise of visiting home even if the days between got longer each time, and she waited for her father to come up from the Cave even if the girl only caught glimpses of the man. Poppy and Josie glanced toward Alfred and he gave them both a small nod to confirm that Penelope truly was the story Y/N liked the most, even if he did water down some of her myth. Josie just kept her gentle smile toward Y/N.
“That’s a good pick. Don’t tell Mr. D but mine is the tale of Ariadne,” Y/N tilted her head again; she heard Poppy and Alfred mention a Mr. D, but she did not understand what the man in charge of the camp had to do with Ariadne. The girl gave the older demigod a nod. Behind Josie, Poppy shifted his weight from hoof to hoof as he glanced over his shoulder toward the Manor’s grounds.
“We should probably get going,” The Satyr sounded apologetic as he looked back at Alfred. Josie rose from her crouch, pretending not to notice Y/N had tightened her grip on the butler’s pant leg at Poppy’s words.
“Right. Of course,” Alfred’s voice was steady, but his head came down to rest briefly on top of Y/N’s head, who nuzzled into the touch like a kitten seeking affection. A moment later, Y/N loosened her grip on the butler’s pant leg before eventually letting go fully. Josie held out a hand to the tiny demigod, and after a small moment of consideration, Y/N took it. The older girl’s fingers closed around hers warmly, as if Y/N were her own little sibling rather than a child she had just met.
Poppy scooped up Y/N’s trunk with surprising ease, his goat hooves making soft clicking sounds against the Manor’s wooden floors and stone steps as he carried it toward the car. It was a modest vehicle; a dark green station wagon that looked out of place in front of Wayne Manor’s grandeur. Josie opened the back door for Y/N, who hesitated on the Manor’s front steps. The small demigod turned toward her home one last time.
“Alfred?”
“Yes, my dear?”
“...Tell Pa and Dickie I said goodbye. Even though they’re busy,” There was a flicker of an emotion on Alfred, before he quickly smoothed it back to his gentle smile.
“Of course, Young Master,” Josie helped Y/N up into the station wagon and into the booster seat that awaited them; Alfred felt a flicker of approval at the preparation.
“It’s about a five hour drive. We’ll be taking a scenic route to avoid both traffic and known monster zones. We’ll get there a little after lunch time, but that just means the dining pavilion won’t be as crowded,” Josie raised her voice a little so Alfred could still hear. The older demigod helped Y/N with her seatbelt. Once she was clipped in, Josie took a step back so Alfred could see his charge was properly strapped in; the butler gave her an approving nod and she closed the door. Poppy hopped into the driver’s seat and started the engine as Josie got into the front as well. Y/N offered a small wave to Alfred, who inclined his head in return as the car started to pull away.
Alfred stood in the doorway, watching as the station wagon rolled down the long driveway, past the gates, and eventually out of sight. He did not move for a long time, praying to gods he did not believe were real until recently for Y/N’s safe journey. The gray morning pressed against the Manor’s walls and the silence that followed the car’s departure was heavier than it had any right to be.
Inside the car, Y/N pressed her face against the window, watching Wayne Manor shrink in the distance until it was nothing more than a dark smudge against the gray fog. She did not cry; she remembered that lesson from Alfred, Waynes do not cry in public, but it was a close thing for Y/N when the station wagon drove through the Manor’s front gate. Josie reached over from the passenger seat and rested her hand on Y/N’s knee, making the little girl look away from the window.
“It gets easier. The leaving. Not all the way, but a little every time,”
XX
The drive out of Gotham took longer than it should have. Poppy kept glancing in the rearview mirror, his hooves tapping against the pedals in an uneven rhythm. The city’s skyline loomed behind them for miles, refusing to let them go as they crossed into a different county. It was as if Gotham itself was watching them leave, knowing they had precious cargo. Josie noticed the Satyr’s tension and said nothing. She had learned years ago that Poppy Underburrow was not actually a nervous person by nature; if he was on edge, there was a reason. Instead, she focused on the small figure in the backseat.
Y/N had stopped looking out the window. Her little head was now resting against the door, eyelids heavy despite the early hour. The stress of the morning -the packing, the waiting, the goodbyes- had finally caught up with her. Josie watched as her grip loosened on her backpack, and her breathing slowed into the rhythm of sleep.
“She’s so tiny. She’s probably going to be the youngest camper this year,” Josie finally turned back in her seat to stare at the highway. Poppy let out a low sigh, as his fingers relaxed around the steering wheel.
“The youngest since Annabeth Chase,” Josie glanced over at Poppy. She never truly got the chance to truly meet Annabeth, having just arrived at camp the year after the Battle of Manhattan. The daughter of Athena was then focused on finding Percy Jackson and fulfilling the next prophecy the boy was a part of. Josie had met other members of the Seven, like her big sister Piper and the son of Hephaestus, Leo, but Piper never came back to camp after her ex, Jason Grace, died a couple years ago and Leo was now engaged to the goddess, Calypso, and was helping take care of the Waystation in Indiana; though, the son of Hephaestus came to camp about once or twice a year if a new Hephaestus kid popped up or to wreck havoc in the bunker.
“Is she going to stay in the Hermes cabin until her godly parent claims her?” The gods had gotten better with claiming their children after Percy Jackson made them swear to it, but sometimes the gods could be a little slow in regards of said claiming. Josie hadn’t been claimed until almost the end of her first summer at camp. The Hermes cabin was no longer totally overcrowded, but still had to house the unclaimed kids until the gods caught up with their kids.
“For now? Yes. But since we don’t really know who Y/N’s godly parent is, we won’t really know how long her claiming will take,” Josie glanced back at Y/N, taking in how tiny she looked in her brother’s hand-me-downs. She was making sleep sounds and occasionally said a name like ‘Dickie’ or even ‘Jay’. Her grip on her backpack had loosened even more with the bag falling to the car floor; Josie noticed that it had the initials ‘JPT’ stitched into its loop.
“For their sake, I hope she’s claimed soon,”
A/N: This chapter took and was way longer than I wanted it to be. I only had two sentences written for it in my plot line. But then, my sleep deprived brain went 'hey, I don't like the plot line anymore, let's fix that' and then proceeded to double the amount of chapters I had planned. I also could barely remember how a seven-year-old is supposed to act and had to find a source of reference...it was Bluey. The dog Bluey is 7, but then I had to remember being bullied at a young age (that I had personal experience with) and learning high society etiquette (...that I also had some personal experience with, my grandmere was a hoot and a britophile). I think I did okay... Anywho, two questions for the readers: One, would you like this to be available on Ao3? Two, would you like to see the music playlist I made for the fic? See y'all later!!
yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader (inspired by percy jackson) - masterpost
Version:
they/them (you are here) - she/her - he/him
Poppy stayed in Gotham longer than he should have, but not because he liked the city. It was the opposite; he really did not like being here. Gotham had a way of making every street feel too narrow and every shadow feel like it had teeth.
The problem was that Gotham had too many monsters.
Which, to be fair, Poppy had been expecting that. That was normal for any major human populated city, but this was different. The strangest part was that most of them did not behave the way monsters usually did. They did not stalk the streets the way he had expected, searching for any demigod child they could find.
Instead, the monsters moved through the city like they belonged there. Many of the monsters he saw throughout Gotham appeared to have actual jobs. He had seen a harpy working as a waitress at a 24-hour diner. She had smiled at him and it had actually been a kind one; she had even asked if he wanted a vegan menu or if he preferred a couple of tin cans. He spotted a cyclops hauling crates behind a shipping warehouse like any other laborer. He had even spotted a pack of empousai outside a nightclub, dressed and laughing like they belonged there.
It felt wrong. Monsters did not coexist or blend in. They did not take jobs, pay their rent and mind their own business. They hunted, always, and yet…
“They’re not looking for you…” Poppy hadn’t meant to speak out loud, as he waited for Y/N to finish their assignments. The kid looked up from their paper and tilted their head at him. Poppy gave Y/N an easygoing smile.
“Nothing important. Just thinking out loud,” Y/N nodded before they slid their paper over towards Poppy for him to look over. The Satyr glanced down at it and could barely hide the flicker of satisfaction that crossed his face. Because the difference in Y/N’s work from a week ago was obvious.
The Satyr did not want to stay trapped in Gotham for much longer, but he had to be certain Y/N was a Greek kid. Because if he suspected they were from another pantheon, then Poppy’s stay would become longer as he waited for representatives from Camp Jupiter and Hotel Valhalla. He didn’t mind the Camp Jupiter group as much, but a trip to Gotham from their camp would probably last a week longer than Poppy wanted to stay. Hotel Valhalla, on the other hand, would be much quicker in their response time, but their valkyrie scouts always slightly terrified him. Still, Poppy stayed long enough to make sure about Y/N’s heritage.
Y/N Wayne was definitely a Greek demigod. The kid took to Ancient Greek like a duck to water. Latin, on the other hand, was harder, though not impossible. Y/N had squinted at the Latin worksheets Poppy had provided and then looked at him in all seriousness.
“It’s like reading with an accent,” Poppy had stared at them for a long moment before he chuckled. Then, he had to admit that, annoyingly, that made perfect sense. Because, oddly enough, he had heard several other campers from Camp Half-Blood describe reading Latin the exact same way. Still, Poppy wished he had more proof of Y/N’s demigod nature that would satisfy his Satyr instincts and his very tired, wrung out nerves.
XX
After that week of observation and helping Y/N raise their grades up some, Poppy finally asked the question he had been building up to. He found Y/N after school with their backpack resting against their leg as they watched other children being picked by their families. They were waiting for the charter bus that picked Y/N and other students who lived near Wayne Manor, but since the Manor was farther out, that charter bus was usually the last to leave campus.
“Hey, kiddo. Can I ask you something?” Poppy leaned against the wall of the school with Y/N. The child looked up at him, before nodding. The Satyr rubbed at the back of his neck nervously.
“I’ve been thinking. I should probably meet your family,” Poppy felt that if he was going to leave Gotham and return to camp with any kind of peace of mind, he had to know who Y/N was living with. You never truly knew how a mortal parent would react to learning their child had ichor flowing through their veins. Poppy hadn’t told Y/N what he knew, about their being a demigod. They would probably think that he was telling a fairy tale.
Y/N looked away from Poppy. Their gaze drifted toward the charter bus getting closer to the small group of students. They thought about the manor, its emptiness and its ghosts. They could not remember the last time they talked to Bruce, and could only catch glimpses of their father when he actually had to go out as Bruce Wayne. Alfred did his best to care and provide for Y/N; as much as he wanted to, the butler could not fault the man for falling onto the path of vengeance when the Joker had so cruelly taken away the man’s son. Y/N looked back up at Poppy, as they picked up their backpack.
“Alfred will probably be okay with you coming over,” Poppy furrowed his brow; he had heard the name Alfred said before by Y/N, but he did not understand what the man’s relationship was to Y/N.
“What about your dad?” Y/N shrugged and gave the answer that felt the safest.
“Pa’s busy…” There was no anger in Y/N’s tone, nor was there any bitterness; just a calm sort of acceptance that made him uneasy in a way he could not quite name. Poppy did not know Bruce Wayne well enough to pass judgment on him. But his head was not totally in the sand; he did know that the billionaire had just lost his adopted son. It was public knowledge that Jason Todd had been killed by the Joker. The longer Poppy stayed in Gotham, the more he heard the rumor that the Batman had not taken the teenager’s death well; that the caped crusader was on a personal mission for Bruce Wayne and to atone for Jason’s death. But where did that leave Y/N and their other adopted brother, Richard?
Still, Y/N gave the Satyr a tiny smile. It was clearly meant to reassure him, but it made something twist unpleasantly in his chest.
“Okay. So this weekend?” Y/N nodded, their tiny smile blooming into something a little more natural looking on their face.
XX
The weekend came too quickly. Poppy had expected Wayne Manor to look impressive from the outside, and while it was, it was almost overwhelmingly so. He stood at the gate for the long drive leading up to the Manor; he was pretty sure that their closest neighbor was miles away. The place was massive and almost reminiscent of a castle that should be in Europe.
The whole time Poppy walked up the long driveway, he felt like he was being watched, but no matter how much he looked around, the Satyr could not find a living presence. That only made him feel worse. Poppy was a Satyr; he had faced monsters, madmen and more than one godly tantrum. He studied hard under Gleeson Hedge’s tutelage, wanting to do his best to protect any demigod child he was assigned to. So Poppy did not understand why Wayne Manor was making him feel like a kid again and giving him the urge to run and hide in the trees.
When Poppy finally reached the front door, he rang the doorbell before he could overthink it or even turn on his heels to head back to the city. There was an eerie silence that lingered around the Manor’s grounds. After a long moment, the door opened. Though Poppy had been expecting a butler to answer, he found himself relieved when it was tiny Y/N who answered.
“Poppy! You came!” A smile lit up Y/N’s face and the joy in their voice made Poppy’s shoulders loosen a little. The Satyr was so used to seeing the kid dressed in Gotham Academy’s school uniform that their appearance in soft-looking house clothes and a hoodie that looked much too big to be theirs made them look far younger than they appeared at school.
Behind Y/N, a tall man in a perfectly pressed suit appeared in the foyer. Poppy straightened at once. The butler took one look at him, then at Y/N, and then back at the Satyr with an expression that was polite enough to be called neutral yet sharp enough to be called suspicious of the unknown male at his front door. Y/N turned toward the older man.
“Alfred! This is Poppy!” There was a quick flicker of confusion that appeared on the older man’s face that was quickly smoothed away. Poppy could see where Alfred’s befuddlement was coming from; considering the Satyr’s first name, the butler had probably been expecting a little girl, and someone more around Y/N’s age. The Satyr held out his hand.
“Poppy Underburrow, sir, Y/N’s temporary tutor at Gotham Academy,” Alfred glanced down at Y/N, who was smiling while they looked in between the Satyr and the butler. He could see his youngest charge at ease with the young gentleman in their doorway. So Alfred shook the young man’s hand with the sort of calm that made it very difficult to tell whether the older man was being polite or evaluating a potential threat.
“Apologies, Mister Underburrow. I was unaware that you were Y/N’s tutor. The way they spoke of you, I believed you to be a new friend. Are you perhaps a tutor for extra credit from the academy’s upper levels?” Poppy laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Yeah, something like that,” Poppy did not seem to notice that Alfred tilted his head slightly at the Satyr’s non-answer.
“But I do consider myself Y/N’s friend. They are a great kid,” Poppy winked at Alfred’s young charge, making them giggle. The butler’s expression softened a fraction, pleased with Y/N’s happiness. Alfred stepped back, allowing Poppy entry into Wayne Manor.
“Tea, Mister Underburrow?” Poppy smiled and nodded.
“Yes please, sir,” Y/N grabbed the hem of Poppy’s sleeve to pull the Satyr further into the house. The Manor around him felt like it was swallowing him whole. It was not a hostile feeling, more like the home was aware of him and judging him. Poppy had been to old places before -ancient temples, ruins, forests that had stood longer before most cities were even dreamed of, even Olympus- but this felt different. The Manor felt older in the wrong way, not ancient or sacred, but more like it was lingering in a threshold.
The farther Poppy stepped into Wayne Manor, the feeling intensified. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end, his instincts prickling so sharply it almost hurt. It was not like the sense of a monster nearby since he knew that feeling well. This was something else, like he was being watched by a hundred eyes that Poppy could not see.
“Young Master Y/N, if you would be so kind as to show Mister Underburrow to the tea room whilst I prepare the tea,” Y/N nodded their head as the trio made their way down a long hallway whose walls were covered in various paintings and portraits. They soon arrived in a room that was more of a solarium than what Poppy imagined a tea room to be. Alfred did not come into the room with them just yet, choosing to go farther down the hallway.
Y/N let go of Poppy’s sleeve to walk over to a large table while the Satyr took in the sight of Wayne Manor’s grounds. He had always thought the grounds Camp Half-Blood stood on were large, but it was like the camp could barely hold a candle to the vastness of Wayne Manor.
“Cookie?” Poppy turned to Y/N, who was holding a plate of cookies. They smelled amazing, but there was only one problem for the Satyr.
“I’m sorry, kiddo. I’m vegan, remember?” Y/N nodded their head.
“I know. I told Alfred. He made these special today,” Poppy blinked in surprise, taking one of the cookies off of the plate. There was a nutty scent to the small baked good in his hand, and what looked like pomegranate seeds on top. Y/N took their own cookie, before setting the plate back down. The kid got comfortable in their seat, their little legs swinging as they bit into the cookie. Poppy sat in the chair next to the kid, before popping part of the cookie into his mouth. His eyes went wide in surprise.
“Wow, these are amazing!” Y/N smiled at Poppy, their eyes lighting up with delight. The Satyr continued to chew on his cookie while he took in the details of the room some more. He spotted Y/N’s backpack on the chair next to the doorway. There was a book on the table right in front of Y/N; it was Alice in Wonderland with a red, green and yellow bookmark sticking out halfway through the book.
Poppy swallowed the last bite of his cookie slowly, brushing the crumbs from his fingers onto the cloth napkin in front of him. Alfred returned to the solarium a few moments later with a silver tray balanced easily in his hands. A porcelain teapot, three delicate looking cups and a small dish of sugar were arranged with precise care. The tea was served in such a ceremony that reminded Poppy of that one time Cabin Apollo found out their father was in an episode of a Regency soap opera; they made everyone watch it before the camp singalongs. Alfred poured the tea that told Poppy the butler had done this ritual thousands of times.
“Thank you Alfred,” Y/N took the cup given to them daintily. Poppy also thanked the butler but then realized that the tea set being used was probably older than his real age. He took a quick sip, before gently putting the cup down. The tea was sweet enough on its own, without the need of honey or sugar. In the corner of the Satyr’s eye, he watched Y/N tune out of the conversation; the kid’s focus was now toward outside with a sudden rainstorm.
Poppy and Alfred took this moment to talk about Y/N’s schooling, about how Miss Dahl was more capable of handling Y/N and students like them than their previous teacher. By the time Poppy was finishing his cup of tea, his nerves were starting to get the best of him, as he tapped his Mist-disguised hooves against the wood floor.
“Mister Alfred…I have to be honest. I did come here with a hidden agenda,” Alfred did not startle. That, more than anything, made Poppy sit up a little straighter. The older man simply set his teacup down with a soft click against the saucer. His expression did not change, but something in his posture and eyes sharpened, like a blade being quietly unsheathed.
“I see. Then I suggest you explain yourself, Mister Underburrow,” Y/N had looked away from the rain and back toward the two men at the table. Their brow knit together with confusion flickering across their face. Poppy exhaled slowly through his nose, dragging a hand down the back of his neck.
“Right, yeah, okay. No easy way to say this so…I’m just going to rip the bandage off,” Poppy looked Alfred straight in the eye.
“Y/N is a demigod,” Y/N blinked, tilting their head at Poppy’s words.
“A demi…what?” Alfred did not look at Y/N. His gaze stayed fixed on Poppy, sharp and assessing.
“Like Wonder Woman?” Poppy let out a short, bleating laugh despite himself at Alfred’s comparison.
“Yeah. Exactly like Wonder Woman,” That earned the Satyr a reaction; it wasn’t outward shock but more like recognition and consideration. Alfred took another sip of his tea, before putting his cup aside.
“...Explain,” Poppy nodded. He had expected that; that was honestly the easiest part of his job..
“Okay, so the short version. The Gods are real: Greek, Roman, Norse, Egyptian and almost every other culture that has them. They’re still around, lording over their dominions. And sometimes they have kids with mortals,” Poppy’s voice was steady, despite the way his instincts were prickling under his skin. He was just glad he hadn't been thrown out of the Manor yet.
“The Gods don’t raise them, for obvious reasons, choosing to give them to their mortal parents. Those kids grow up in the mortal world and most of the time, they don’t even know what they are until something goes wrong,” Y/N shifted slightly in their seat, their fingers curling around the warm porcelain of their teacup. Something about the way Poppy was speaking made the air feel different; even at seven-years-old, Y/N could tell that he wasn’t joking or even telling a story. Alfred, on the other hand, remained perfectly still.
“And what constitutes ‘something going wrong’?” Poppy let out a quiet breath; this was the hard part. There was always a flip of a coin with this part of his job; mortal guardians either protected their demigod children too fiercely or there were the ones Poppy liked the least, the ones who decided raising a demigod child was too much, resulting in a year-round camper. But judging by how protective Alfred appeared to be towards Y/N, it was pretty clear which side the Wayne family would be.
“Monsters. They’re drawn to demigods. It’s because of the ichor in their blood; there is a scent to them. Like blood in the water to a shark, monsters are drawn to half-bloods…and it never ends well. The stronger the kid, the stronger the pull. Most don’t make it to adulthood without training,” Silence settled heavily in the solarium; the only sound was the rain tapping on the glass.
“The dyslexia? The ADHD? That’s not a flaw. That is just how their brain is wired. Y/N is more suited to Ancient Greek, battle strategy and instinct. It’s how demigods survive. It’s how they fight,” Y/N blinked at that, their small hands tightening slightly around their teacup.
“Fight…?” Poppy winced inwardly; he forgot for a moment that they were seven and Y/N’s only reference to what fighting could be was probably seeing Batman and Robin save their city all the time.
“Not right away, kiddo. Not like that. It just means your brain is faster. You notice things others don’t. You react quicker. It helps keep you safe,” Alfred’s gaze had not left Poppy once, watching the Satyr try to reassure his youngest charge.
“And you mentioned training?” Poppy looked away from Y/N.
“There’s a place for kids like Y/N. It’s called Camp Half-Blood. It exists in Long Island, New York. It’s a safe place for Greek demigods. It’s hidden with magic and protected by older campers and other means. Kids go there to train, to learn who and what they are, and most importantly, how to survive,” Alfred folded his hands gently in his lap as he listened to Poppy speak.
“And you believe that Young Master Y/N requires this training?” Poppy hesitated only for a moment, but it was enough for Alfred’s gaze to sharpen even more.
“Yes…Because Gotham is not normal,” Alfred looked almost amused.
“I had gathered as much,” Poppy huffed out a quiet, humorless laugh.
“No, I don’t think you have. You’re assuming I mean your villains, but I’m not. I’ve been to cities all over. New York, Chicago, even out west with Las Vegas and Seattle. There are monsters everywhere. That’s normal. But Gotham…” Poppy shook his head, still very confused about the Gotham situation; he was not looking forward to talking to the Council of Cloven Elders about this city. Poppy scrubbed a hand over his face, like he was trying to wipe away the feeling Gotham left behind on his skin.
“Gotham doesn’t behave like any place I’ve ever seen. In most cities, monsters hunt. But not here. It’s more like they’ve integrated. Like they have carved out a place for themselves inside the city,” Alfred’s brow furrowed faintly.
“Integrated?” Poppy nodded at Alfred’s question.
“Yeah. Working jobs, blending in, keeping their head down. I’ve seen monsters act organized before, but never like this. It’s almost like…” Poppy hesitated, searching for the right words.
“Like Gotham made room for them, allowing them to stay,” The rain tapped harder against the glass, the sound filling the silence that followed Poppy’s words.
“But that doesn’t mean they’ve stopped being monsters. It just means they’re waiting…” The words settled into the room like something unwelcome but undeniable.
“Waiting for what?” Alfred’s tone was even, but Poppy knew better than to think that the butler was calm and collected since he could see the storm brewing in the older man’s eyes.
“I don’t know and that’s what worries me. Because when something does decide to hunt here, no one is going to notice until it’s too late. Gotham already swallows strange things whole. One more disappearance? One more ‘accident’? It wouldn’t even cause a ripple,” Y/N’s gaze dropped to the table, staring at their now cold tea. Poppy softened his tone immediately.
“Hey, kiddo, I’m not saying this to scare you. I’m sorry if I did. You’ve been fine so far and that matters,” Y/N looked back up, the frightened look did not completely disappear, which left a heavy feeling in Poppy’s chest.
“And this Camp Half-Blood can prevent this?” Poppy bit his lip and then shook his head.
“No. But it will prepare Y/N for them. Training depends on the kid. Everyone learns the basics - combat, strategy, monster identification, survival skills and even language skills like Greek and Latin. Though depending on their godly parents, some cabins have a more intense schedule,” Alfred raised an eyebrow, while Poppy shrugged.
“Children of Ares tend to be very combat heavy and learn almost every weapon and martial art one could think of. Children of Apollo become masters at archery but also focus heavily on healing. Hephaestus kids build whatever comes to their minds, sometimes a disaster, sometimes something one of your villains would dream of. There’s also Hecate’s cabin, and they learn about magic,” Y/N blinked up at Poppy, who could have sworn he could see sparkles in their eyes as they tried to imagine what camp might be like.
“And where would Young Master Y/N fall under these categories?” Poppy looked back over at Alfred, before he sighed.
“I don’t know. They haven’t been claimed by their parent. That usually happens at camp. Their godly parent could be anyone at this point,” Poppy thought about Bruce Wayne and the types of gods the billionaire could attract; it really could be anyone from Aphrodite to Athena to even Tyche.
“And when would this training need to begin?” Poppy looked at Alfred; the older man appeared to be taking all this information quite well.
“Y/N would only need to go during the summer. There is a year-round option for kids, but that’s only their choice. Y/N can be back in time for their school session at the end of August. Once Y/N is claimed, they’ll be assigned a schedule. Since they’re still young, they’ll have easier activities to do, but have a lot of older campers guide them,”
“What sort of activities?” Poppy smiled softly.
“It’s not all weapons training and battle strategy. It’s still considered a summer camp after all. There’s arts and crafts, camp singalongs, sports like volleyball and horseback riding. They can learn nature skills and gardening. And there’s even cooking lessons with recipes from around the world. Like I said, depending on their cabin, their schedule will be tailor-made for Y/N to have fun as a kid but also be prepared for the world outside the camp boundaries,” Alfred studied Poppy for a long moment, taking in all the information. The butler then glanced at Y/N, who had a mixture of excitement and worry on their face.
Alfred knew about the strangeness in his home. He would be bad at his job if he didn’t notice a toddler standing eerily in the hallway in the middle of night, speaking to nothing. He had hoped it was simply a child having an imaginary friend until they asked about an event that Alfred was sure that only himself and Thomas Wayne had been privy to. When the butler had asked how Y/N came to know about this, the child simply pointed towards the grandfather clock in Bruce’s study and said ‘Grandpa told me,’, but no one had been standing there. Alfred exhaled slowly before he nodded.
“Very well,” Poppy and Y/N looked at Alfred; the butler’s expression had gentled towards his young charge. He gave Y/N another small nod.
“Yes, very well. But we will proceed with caution and questions,” Alfred looked back at Poppy, who relaxed now that the butler seemed receptive.
“That’s fair,”
XX
Over a new pot of tea, Alfred and Poppy discussed the logistics of Camp Half-Blood; Y/N went down to the home gym to let off some of their energy while the adults talked. Poppy told the butler all he could about the aspects of camp from the activities to the safety courses to the types of lessons that would be available to Y/N. After the long talk, Alfred felt it would be beneficial to his young charge to go to this camp; this place could pick up the pieces where they struggled, such as making friends and giving them an even better outlet for their energy.
“What about Bruce Wayne? Shouldn’t he know about this? Y/N is his child after all,” Alfred looked back at Poppy. The butler thought carefully about the Satyr's question. It was obvious that he could not tell the younger man that Bruce Wayne was preoccupied with being Batman and his grief over Jason Todd. Alfred’s expression did not change, but the room seemed to tighten around the question anyway.
“Master Bruce is…indisposed. Grief can make even the most attentive parent temporarily unreachable,” Poppy nodded slowly, because, unfortunately, he understood. He just didn’t like it. Alfred cleared his throat.
“Master Bruce trusts me with the decisions regarding the household and the care of his child,” The Satyr nodded again, but it did not make him feel any better.
“Is there a way for me to get in contact with the camp to receive updates on how my charge is doing?” Poppy was quick to open his satchel to grab camp documents for mortal parents.
“We don’t have normal cell service at the camp, but the Big House has a phone. Usually our activities director, Chiron, or one of the cabin counselors answer,” Poppy slid over the documents towards Alfred, letting the older man take a look.
“Oh, yeah. It’s how we obtain mortal funds. Our main sponsors are still the gods, but sometimes, even we need access to regular money. So we grow strawberries and other fruits that we harvest and sell. It’s all natural and the fields are tended and cultivated by volunteer campers, mainly Dionysus and Demeter kids,” Poppy did not say that the majority of the mortal funds went to campers going on quests.
“Is there an order form?” Poppy blinked in surprise, not expecting that question, but the Satyr was quick to grab one of the farm’s order forms. Alfred thanked the younger man and looked over the new document as well.
“Now you said a moment ago, that the camp does not get regular cell service, what did you mean by that?” Alfred finally looked up at Poppy, waiting for the Satyr to answer. The younger man could feel himself begin to sweat slightly under the butler’s heavy gaze.
“Demigods can’t really use modern technology. When one uses a cell phone or a laptop outside of camp, it essentially boosts their demigod scent to local monsters and can act like a honing beacon,” Alfred stared at Poppy for a long moment.
“So you expect me to send my charge to your camp without a way to contact them during the three months away from home?” Poppy held his hands up in defense.
“No, no. Like I said, there’s a phone in the Big House that you can call at any time and there’s always letters. Everyone at camp loves sending their family letters. There’s also the option of Iris Messages. Which is basically like video calls but with more rainbows and paying a drachma as a toll,” Poppy gave Alfred a skittish grin, as the butler stared at him for another long moment. The older man then gave the Satyr a small nod, accepting the rambling answer for now.
“So about transport?” Alfred poured more tea and offered some more to Poppy.
“Once the school term ends, I’ll come back with an older demigod to pick Y/N up and make the drive up to Long Island. Typically only a Satyr makes the journey with their assigned demigod themselves, but I want to be a little extra prepared for Gotham when I come back,” Poppy gave Alfred a kind smile. What the Satyr did not say was that he knew how protective the butler was over his youngest charge and did not want to be solely responsible for Y/N’s well-being in a monster filled city. Alfred looked down at all the paperwork Poppy had handed over and all the information he had spoken of. The butler set the papers down with deliberate care.
“I will need time to consider this fully,” Poppy nodded.
“That’s fair. I wasn’t expecting an answer today. But I am planning to leave by next weekend,” Alfred inclined his head slightly.
“Very well. If you could please return before your departure, and I will give you your answer,”
XX
Y/N found Alfred later that evening. Dinner had been another lonely affair as Bruce had not come home once again. The child had changed into their pajamas with their hair still slightly damp from a bath. The oversized hoodie, which Alfred was sure was once Jason’s, still enveloped their body. Y/N found the butler in the solarium, once more looking over the papers he was given to by Poppy.
“Young Master Y/N, I was wondering when you might come find me,” Alfred looked up at his young charge, and motioned with his head for them to come closer. Y/N padded across the room, climbing into the chair beside him rather than their usual spot across the table from him. Alfred allowed it without comment, only adjusting slightly so they could talk face-to-face comfortably.
“...Am I a demigod?” Alfred allowed himself a small, soft smile; straight to the point, just like their father. The butler studied Y/N, really studied them and he knew what he saw; the child who saw things no one else could, the child who stood in hallways at odd hours staring into nothingness, the child who spoke of things they should not know and the child who struggled with words but never with understanding.
“Yes. It would appear that you are,” Y/N absorbed Alfred’s answer, their fingers curling around the hem of their stolen hoodie.
“...Does that mean monsters are real?” Alfred’s expression did not change; it stayed gentle as it always would with his youngest charge.
“Yes,” Y/N looked away from Alfred, the fringe of their hair covering their eyes.
“...And ghosts?” Y/N’s voice was softer, barely above a whisper. There was a pause before Alfred reached out a hand, smoothing a hand over their hair.
“I believe that you have already known the answer to that for quite some time,” Y/N leaned into the touch just slightly, reminding Alfred of a cat seeking affection.
“...Am I in danger?” That was the real question, and Alfred knew he could not lie.
“There are dangers in this world, yes, but you are not alone in facing them. You will always have your father, your brother and myself right beside you,” That was something Alfred could promise, at least. But Alfred had already decided that the truth about Y/N would be something he held close to his chest. Bruce was already too obsessed over finding the Joker and unable to deal with his grief over Jason. The butler did not know how the man would react to the sudden truth about his youngest child. Alfred nodded to himself; for now, the verity of Y/N’s demigod nature shall be hidden for now and will eventually be revealed once Bruce came back to his senses. It was not like there were monsters knocking down the door just yet and Y/N was still only seven, nearly eight.
“Camp sounds kinda fun,” Alfred looked back down at Y/N and allowed himself a small smile again.
“I imagine it might be,”
XX
It was a rare occasion, somewhat of a miracle, because Bruce had come out of the Cave willingly for once. It had been because he had a meeting with Lucius Fox at Wayne Industries. But even so, when he came home, he did not immediately go down to the Cave. The billionaire reviewed documents in his study before he made his decision to go back down underground and that was when Alfred came to find him.
“Master Bruce, a moment of your time?” Bruce set down his paperwork and looked up at Alfred. The butler began to frown as he took in his charge’s appearance; Bruce had large bags under his eyes that makeup was barely covering up, short stubble lined his chin and his blue eyes were slightly bloodshot from looking at the BatComputer too obsessively. Alfred held up the documents for Y/N’s camp.
“Young Master Y/N would like your permission to attend a summer camp,” Alfred placed the pamphlet down for Camp Half-Blood; it was suited towards mortal relatives, simply read as Camp Delphi and nothing related to its Greek heritage nor its battle aspects was written on its pages. Bruce furrowed his brow and he picked up the pamphlet to read it.
Bruce’s eyes scanned over the pamphlet with visible skepticism. Alfred stood silently beside the desk while the billionaire flipped through the pages. Camp Delphi looked harmless enough; it boasted about its summer activities with outdoor education, horseback riding, arts and crafts and leadership programs. There was a carefully curated collection of photos with smiling children doing various activities, sunlit cabins surrounded by a forest and a beach that appeared to be overlooking the Atlantic Ocean. Bruce set the pamphlet down on his desk as he looked up at Alfred. His expression would be considered unreadable by most people; it was the same mask he wore in boardrooms and press events. But Alfred had seen Bruce grow from a babe to the man before him. The butler could see the exhaustion pulling at the corners of his charge’s eyes and the way his shoulders remained tense even while sitting in his own study.
“You think it would be good for them,” Bruce’s voice was rougher than it used to be; it had grown accustomed to the usual gruffness he forced himself to use while being Batman.
“I believe Young Master Y/N has endured a great deal of turbulence this past year. A change of scenery, structured activities, clean fresh air, and the opportunity to form connections with children their age could be beneficial for their mental health,” Bruce was silent for a long moment. His thumb brushed against the wood of his desk; a nervous tell he had never quite managed to train out of himself.
“When would they leave?”
“A few days after the school term ends next month. Their tutor, who is also a representative from camp, will escort them to Long Island,” Bruce’s jaw tightened at the thought of a stranger transporting his child across state lines. Every instinct in him -the Batman instincts, the ones that had kept him alive in the darkest corners of Gotham- screamed in protest. But when Bruce looked up at Alfred, he saw something in the older man’s face that gave him pause.
Alfred was not asking. The butler was telling him in a gentle way that this was happening whether Bruce wanted it to or not. That Y/N needed this and the billionaire had already missed too many chances to give his youngest child something good.
“...Fine. They can go,” The words felt heavier than they should have been and left a strange weight in Bruce’s chest. Alfred inclined his head.
“I shall inform Young Master Y/N at dinner,” Bruce blinked, glancing at the grandfather clock to check the time.
“Dinner?” Alfred gave Bruce a sharp look.
“Yes, Master Bruce. Dinner. The meal that occurs in the evening. One of the meals that you have been supplementing with protein bars and shakes, instead of the meals I have tried to provide,” Alfred’s words were sharp enough to make even Bruce flinch. The billionaire looked appropriately chastised, but the butler knew from experience that the shame would only last until the next patrol later tonight; the Batman’s mission always came first now. The thought that this was possibly the reason why Dick had not been coming back to the Manor, despite his promise to Y/N, left an ugly feeling in Alfred’s chest. Bruce exhaled slowly and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“What time is dinner?” Bruce looked back up at Alfred and the butler could see a flicker of guilt in those blue eyes. The older man glanced at the grandfather clock, trying to calculate how much time the food had left to be prepared; he was trying out new recipes inspired by Y/N’s newly discovered Greek heritage.
“45 minutes. Young Master Y/N would appreciate your presence at the table this evening. It has been quite some time,” Alfred let those words linger in the room as he turned on his heel to complete dinner preparations, leaving Bruce to stare at his butler’s back until it disappeared out of the room.
XX
Dinner was served in the small family dining room, the one Bruce’s parents had used when there were no guests and he continued the tradition when Dick, Y/N and Jason came to his home. The table had the ability to easily seat twelve; though only two places had been set tonight; one at the head for Bruce, one that was two seats down to his right. The two empty seats to the billionaire’s sides were the ones Dick and Jason used to sit; the place where Y/N was seated was the spot next to Jason that the child had claimed when they were big to sit at the table without their old highchair.
Y/N arrived before Bruce did, sliding into their chair with a book they had chosen for Alfred to read at bedtime tucked under their arm. When Y/N arrived on their doorstep as a mere babe, the butler was quick to order more children-friendly books to be added to the Manor’s collection; tonight’s storybook had a little boy and bear stuck in a rabbit hole on the cover. They had changed out of their school clothes into something softer, and another oversized burgundy hoodie that Alfred was certain had once belonged to Jason; the butler knew Y/N had taken several items of Jason’s before Bruce asked for the room to be sealed off. It swallowed them whole with the sleeves rolled up at least three times just to free their hands. Bruce appeared in the doorway a moment later. He had not totally changed out of the suit he had worn for his meeting, only taking off the suit jacket and tie. His hair was slightly damp, as if he had splashed water on himself before coming from his rooms.
The sight of his youngest child hunched over a book while looking at the pictures on the pages made Bruce pause; they looked as if they were trying to solve a puzzle. He stood in the doorway longer than he should have, watching the way Y/N’s small brow furrowed in concentration, the tip of their tongue caught between their lips as they flipped through the pages. Then Y/N looked up, and whatever tension had been pushing into Bruce’s shoulders loosened, only a fraction.
“Pa!” The word was bright and almost startled, as if Y/N had not believed Alfred when the butler had said Bruce would be joining them for dinner. The book was pushed aside immediately, forgotten about entirely in favor of scrabbling out of the chair. Y/N’s little socked feet hit the hardwood floor with a soft thump before they launched themself at Bruce’s legs. Their father caught them on instinct, one hand coming up to rest against the back of their head while the other braced against the doorframe. He was not a man who gave in to easy displays of affection but even he could not deny the way something cracked open in his chest when Y/N pressed their face against his stomach and held on like they were afraid he might disappear on them. Bruce had to think for a moment when the last time his child had held him like this. With a small, sharp pain in his chest, he realized that it had been at Jason’s funeral when they clung to his leg as they lowered the casket.
“Hey sweetheart,” Bruce’s voice was quieter than he intended, though still rough from its overuse. He cleared his throat and smoothed a hand over Y/N’s hair, noting that it had gotten a little longer in his absence. The billionaire held on for a moment longer than he usually would have. His hand lingered against the back of Y/N’s head, fingers threading gently through their hair before he finally pulled away. He told himself many reasons why he did so; because he was tired, because the meeting with Lucius had gone long, because the weight of the cowl still pressed against his skull even when he was not wearing it. But the truth was simpler and far more uncomfortable for the man to admit; Bruce had simply missed Y/N.
“Let’s sit,” Bruce patted Y/N’s shoulder, which prompted them to let go. He guided his child back toward the table with a hand on their shoulder. Y/N scrambled back into their chair, grabbing their book again, but only to set it down on the empty chair beside them; they were still learning the high society etiquette lessons Alfred had been tasked with teaching them. Bruce settled into his own seat at the head of the table, for once resisting the urge to walk back to his study and head out for patrol. The chair groaned softly under Bruce’s weight as he settled in. He glanced at the empty places where plates should be for both Dick and Jason and felt their absence like a physical wound that had scabbed over but never truly healed. Y/N’s small form a few spaces away was a reminder that not everything had been lost, even if Bruce sometimes acted like it had.
Dinner arrived in stages. Alfred had outdone himself tonight, despite the short notice of Bruce’s appearance. The first course was not something the billionaire immediately recognized. He detected the scent of lemon, garlic and dill and the soup had a thick broth with pieces of chicken and rice throughout. The butler then placed a small basket of freshly made pita bread in front of each of his charges. Bruce glanced over at Y/N, who was already dipping a piece of pita into their soup; they had grown so used to eating alone that they started before their father could take his first bite. The billionaire took his own spoonful but he was not truly tasting the food; his mind was already wandering toward the night ahead of him. Oracle had sent him what could be a new lead on one of Joker’s associates; hopefully this lead will have a domino effect and guide Bruce to who he was truly searching for.
Alfred appeared to fill Bruce’s water glass, making the younger man glance up. He could see the dissatisfaction on the butler’s face and knew he should say something to his youngest child.
“Alfred mentioned a camp,” Y/N looked up from their soup as Bruce looked over at them. He could see excitement fill their eyes as they gave their father a nod. The billionaire took another sip of his soup.
“Do you know how long you’ll be gone?” Y/N glanced over at Alfred for a second before back toward their father.
“The three months of summer,” Bruce nodded absently, but was not truly hearing his child’s words. He knew Alfred would handle everything while the billionaire was more focused on his mission.
“Okay,” Y/N furrowed their tiny brow at their father’s answer. They were about to launch into a ramble about the things they were excited for, which was almost everything that Poppy had mentioned, when Bruce’s phone chimed. The man put down his spoon to look at his phone and a moment later, he was quick onto his feet. Y/N watched their father leave the room without sparing them a second thought and the excitement that had been in their eyes about camp died a little. Their eyes stared down at their almost finished bowl of soup and glanced over at Bruce’s, who had only taken a few spoonfuls.
Alfred appeared from the kitchen a moment later with the next course, confusion flickering on his face when he noticed the empty seat where his oldest charge had been sitting a moment ago. Y/N peeked over at him; there was a shine to their eyes that immediately told Alfred what happened. The butler could do nothing to help the disappointment that bubbled within his own chest.
XX
As promised, Poppy came back to the Manor a week later. During that time, he watched the monsters around Gotham so he could better explain this to the Council. He knew that they would send their own scouts and possible demigods to verify what Poppy had found so far, but he knew even they would be confused by the integration of monsters. Poppy stood in the Manor’s foyer once more, though this time he looked far less like he wanted to bolt at the first opportunity; still Alfred looked slightly amused by the Satyr’s skittish nature inside the Manor.
“It is good to see that you are faring well within our city, Mister Underburrow,” Poppy let out a bleating, startled laugh, though the Satyr could see that it was not really a joke Alfred had said.
“Yeah, well. I think I’d take normal monsters over whatever is going on in your city, villains included,” Alfred honestly looked like he would also rather take on regular monsters instead of Gotham’s Rogue Gallery; Poppy would bet a lot of drachmas on the butler faring well against many mythical creatures.
“Anyway, I know Y/N is at school right now. I said goodbye to them yesterday, but I just wanted to know if they were coming to camp in June,” Alfred nodded and pulled his arms from behind his back, showing Poppy the stack of paperwork the Satyr had left behind. The butler handed it over and the younger man noticed that it was all filled out, even the order forms were filled in for an order of fresh strawberries and figs. Poppy even noticed that it appeared to actually be signed by Bruce Wayne, giving permission for Y/N to attend summer sessions at Camp Half-Blood; the Satyr will never know that in actuality, Alfred had to forge Bruce’s signature.
“Oh thank the gods,” Alfred let out a small chuckle at Poppy’s exclamation.
“Quite so. Now, let us go to the tea room and discuss travel arrangements,”
XX
The end of the school term arrived faster than anyone expected. Y/N had turned in their final assignments to Miss Dahl and was told that they could advance to the next grade next year. Y/N had hoped for Dick to come over before they truly left, but the week before, he had gotten into an explosive argument with Bruce in the man’s study; the child had never heard their brother so angry before. The child had spent the first couple days of their summer break helping Alfred pack their new trunk for camp. The butler had to negotiate that Jason’s hoodie could not go with them but he had managed to locate some of Dick’s clothing from when he first arrived at the Manor and had been in the same age range as Y/N; the clothes weren’t quite as loose as Jason’s had been nor smelt of their lost brother’s cologne, but the child accepted them.
The morning Y/N was set to leave for camp dawned gray and damp, the typical Gotham morning where the sun always seemed to forget it was supposed to rise over the city. Y/N stood in the foyer with their new trunk by the front door, clutching a small backpack they had pilfered from Jason’s room. It contained a few things that Alfred allowed the child to bring from home that were not on the camp’s packing list: a well-worn copy of The Hobbit, a tin filled with their favorite biscuits, a framed photograph of the family taken before Jason died, and a blue and black worry stone Dick had given Y/N before his arguments with Bruce started more often. Alfred knelt in front of them, adjusting the strap of their stolen backpack with hands that trembled almost imperceptibly. He had already checked everything thrice and was now simply looking for something to do that was not saying goodbye just yet.
“You have the emergency numbers I gave you?” Y/N nodded, patting the left side pocket of the backpack. It was one of the first cards Alfred had made for the trip to camp; his number and the Manor’s landline were the first two emergency contacts with Bruce and Dick to be considered last available options. He had also given them a Wayne family bank card but reminded them that it was only for crisis situations.
“And the drachmas I’ve procured?” Alfred called in a few favors from people relating to his MI5 service; none of them had asked why the now butler had need for Ancient Greek coins. Y/N patted the right side pocket now with a nod.
“Good. Now, what were the rules I’ve taught you?”
“No weapons or archery unless supervised, eat my vegetables, listen to my counselors and write every week even if I have to ask the bigger kids to write for me,” Alfred had Y/N look the butler in the eye; he fixed a few stray hairs and the collar of Dick’s old faded blue sweater.
“And? This is one Master Dick taught you,” Y/N thought for a moment but then remembered back when Dick was teaching them how to use the home gymnastics gym.
“Have fun?” Alfred offered his youngest charge a pleased smile.
“Correct, Young Master Y/N,” The child hesitated for a moment and then leaned forward to wrap their arms around Alfred’s neck. The butler went very still for a moment, not quite used to physical affection within the household, before his own arms came up to hold them close. The two held onto each other for a long moment, before they both pulled back.
“If I send letters for Pa and Dickie, can you make sure they get them?”
“Of course,” Alfred stood up and pretended that he did not hear several bones pop within his own body. Just as the butler was about to do another final check, he could hear a car pulling up in front of the Manor. The two members of the Wayne family glanced at each other for a moment before the doorbell rang. Alfred straightened up his suit jacket before making his way over to the door with Y/N hiding just behind his legs.
Two figures stood on the doorstep. Poppy was standing there, no longer dressed like a teacher’s aide; his heavy clothes that he wore to cover up his Satyr features were traded in for a pair of cargo shorts showing off his hairy goat legs, a bright pink shirt that said ‘Party Ponies Fiesta Tour’ and a short sleeved zip-up hoodie with the hood raised to still cover his curly hair and horns. Next to Poppy was a tall teenaged girl with long blonde hair braided down her back; she wore a rose pink shirt that said ‘Camp Half Blood’ with a Pegasus logo, denim shorts, and a lightweight peach zip-up hoodie. But what made Alfred raise an eyebrow most about the young girl’s appearance were the thigh holsters she had on both legs with what appeared to be daggers strapped on. Poppy smiled at the sight of Alfred and it only grew larger when he noticed Y/N poking their head out from behind the butler.
“Hey there, kiddo!” Y/N shyly waved at Poppy but their eyes were focused on the teenage girl. Said girl noticed the child looking at her, and she knelt down so she was eye level.
“Hi there. You must be Y/N,” Her voice was soft as if she were trying to coax a stray closer.
“I’m Josefina Dahl, but you can call me Josie,” Y/N came out from hiding behind Alfred, but still clung to the butler’s leg.
“Dahl? Like Miss Dahl?” Josie’s smile softened as she gave Y/N a nod.
“Yup. She’s my aunt. When she told me there was a demigod in her class, I asked Chiron if I could volunteer for escort duty,” Y/N considered this, tilting their head in a way that always reminded Alfred of a cat examining something new.
“Miss Dahl is really nice. She gave Alfred a book on Greek myths,” Josie laughed lightly.
“Really? Do you have a favorite?” Y/N looked up at Alfred, who was watching the interaction with cautious eyes, but the child knew he was pleased with the older demigod so far. Y/N looked back toward Josie.
“Penelope,” Josie’s hazel eyes widened slightly; she had obviously been expecting a hero or a god. But Y/N liked Penelope’s story and of how she waited for her love to come home no matter how long he took; the child felt like they understood that kind of waiting. They waited by the door for Jason to come even after his funeral, they waited for Dick to keep his promise of visiting home even if the days between got longer each time, and they waited for their father to come up from the Cave even if the child only caught glimpses of the man. Poppy and Josie glanced toward Alfred and he gave them both a small nod to confirm that Penelope truly was the story Y/N liked the most, even if he did water down some of her myth. Josie just kept her gentle smile toward Y/N.
“That’s a good pick. Don’t tell Mr. D but mine is the tale of Ariadne,” Y/N tilted their head again; they heard Poppy and Alfred mention a Mr. D, but they did not understand what the man in charge of the camp had to do with Ariadne. The child gave the older demigod a nod. Behind Josie, Poppy shifted his weight from hoof to hoof as he glanced over his shoulder toward the Manor’s grounds.
“We should probably get going,” The Satyr sounded apologetic as he looked back at Alfred. Josie rose from her crouch, pretending not to notice Y/N had tightened their grip on the butler’s pant leg at Poppy’s words.
“Right. Of course,” Alfred’s voice was steady, but his head came down to rest briefly on top of Y/N’s head, who nuzzled into the touch like a kitten seeking affection. A moment later, Y/N loosened their grip on the butler’s pant leg before eventually letting go fully. Josie held out a hand to the tiny demigod, and after a small moment of consideration, Y/N took it. The older girl’s fingers closed around theirs warmly, as if Y/N were her own little sibling rather than a child she had just met.
Poppy scooped up Y/N’s trunk with surprising ease, his goat hooves making soft clicking sounds against the Manor’s wooden floors and stone steps as he carried it toward the car. It was a modest vehicle; a dark green station wagon that looked out of place in front of Wayne Manor’s grandeur. Josie opened the back door for Y/N, who hesitated on the Manor’s front steps. The small demigod turned toward their home one last time.
“Alfred?”
“Yes, my dear?”
“...Tell Pa and Dickie I said goodbye. Even though they’re busy,” There was a flicker of an emotion on Alfred, before he quickly smoothed it back to his gentle smile.
“Of course, Young Master,” Josie helped Y/N up into the station wagon and into the booster seat that awaited them; Alfred felt a flicker of approval at the preparation.
“It’s about a five hour drive. We’ll be taking a scenic route to avoid both traffic and known monster zones. We’ll get there a little after lunch time, but that just means the dining pavilion won’t be as crowded,” Josie raised her voice a little so Alfred could still hear. The older demigod helped Y/N with their seatbelt. Once they were clipped in, Josie took a step back so Alfred could see his charge was properly strapped in; the butler gave her an approving nod and she closed the door. Poppy hopped into the driver’s seat and started the engine as Josie got into the front as well. Y/N offered a small wave to Alfred, who inclined his head in return as the car started to pull away.
Alfred stood in the doorway, watching as the station wagon rolled down the long driveway, past the gates, and eventually out of sight. He did not move for a long time, praying to gods he did not believe were real until recently for Y/N’s safe journey. The gray morning pressed against the Manor’s walls and the silence that followed the car’s departure was heavier than it had any right to be.
Inside the car, Y/N pressed their face against the window, watching Wayne Manor shrink in the distance until it was nothing more than a dark smudge against the gray fog. They did not cry; they remembered that lesson from Alfred, Waynes do not cry in public, but it was a close thing for Y/N when the station wagon drove through the Manor’s front gate. Josie reached over from the passenger seat and rested her hand on Y/N’s knee, making them look away from the window.
“It gets easier. The leaving. Not all the way, but a little every time,”
XX
The drive out of Gotham took longer than it should have. Poppy kept glancing in the rearview mirror, his hooves tapping against the pedals in an uneven rhythm. The city’s skyline loomed behind them for miles, refusing to let them go as they crossed into a different county. It was as if Gotham itself was watching them leave, knowing they had precious cargo. Josie noticed the Satyr’s tension and said nothing. She had learned years ago that Poppy Underburrow was not actually a nervous person by nature; if he was on edge, there was a reason. Instead, she focused on the small figure in the backseat.
Y/N had stopped looking out the window. Their little head was now resting against the door, eyelids heavy despite the early hour. The stress of the morning -the packing, the waiting, the goodbyes- had finally caught up with them. Josie watched as their grip loosened on their backpack, and their breathing slowed into the rhythm of sleep.
“They’re so tiny. They’re probably going to be the youngest camper this year,” Josie finally turned back in her seat to stare at the highway. Poppy let out a low sigh, as his fingers relaxed around the steering wheel.
“The youngest since Annabeth Chase,” Josie glanced over at Poppy. She never truly got the chance to truly meet Annabeth, having just arrived at camp the year after the Battle of Manhattan. The daughter of Athena was then focused on finding Percy Jackson and fulfilling the next prophecy the boy was a part of. Josie had met other members of the Seven, like her big sister Piper and the son of Hephaestus, Leo, but Piper never came back to camp after her ex, Jason Grace, died a couple years ago and Leo was now engaged to the goddess, Calypso, and was helping take care of the Waystation in Indiana; though, the son of Hephaestus came to camp about once or twice a year if a new Hephaestus kid popped up or to wreck havoc in the bunker.
“Are they going to stay in the Hermes cabin until their godly parent claims them?” The gods had gotten better with claiming their children after Percy Jackson made them swear to it, but sometimes the gods could be a little slow in regards of said claiming. Josie hadn’t been claimed until almost the end of her first summer at camp. The Hermes cabin was no longer totally overcrowded, but still had to house the unclaimed kids until the gods caught up with their kids.
“For now? Yes. But since we don’t really know who Y/N’s godly parent is, we won’t really know how long their claiming will take,” Josie glanced back at Y/N, taking in how tiny they looked in their brother’s hand-me-downs. They were making sleep sounds and occasionally said a name like ‘Dickie’ or even ‘Jay’. Their grip on their backpack had loosened even more with the bag falling to the car floor; Josie noticed that it had the initials ‘JPT’ stitched into its loop.
“For their sake, I hope they’re claimed soon,”
A/N: This chapter took and was way longer than I wanted it to be. I only had two sentences written for it in my plot line. But then, my sleep deprived brain went 'hey, I don't like the plot line anymore, let's fix that' and then proceeded to double the amount of chapters I had planned. I also could barely remember how a seven-year-old is supposed to act and had to find a source of reference…it was Bluey. The dog Bluey is 7, but then I had to remember being bullied at a young age (that I had personal experience with) and learning high society etiquette (…that I also had some personal experience with, my grandmere was a hoot and a britophile). I think I did okay… Anywho, two questions for the readers: One, would you like this to be available on Ao3? Two, would you like to see the music playlist I made for the fic? See y'all later!!
yandere! batfamily x neglected! demigod child of hecate reader (inspired by percy jackson) - masterpost
Version:
they/them - she/her - he/him (you are here)
Poppy stayed in Gotham longer than he should have, but not because he liked the city. It was the opposite; he really did not like being here. Gotham had a way of making every street feel too narrow and every shadow feel like it had teeth.
The problem was that Gotham had too many monsters.
Which, to be fair, Poppy had been expecting that. That was normal for any major human populated city, but this was different. The strangest part was that most of them did not behave the way monsters usually did. They did not stalk the streets the way he had expected, searching for any demigod child they could find.
Instead, the monsters moved through the city like they belonged there. Many of the monsters he saw throughout Gotham appeared to have actual jobs. He had seen a harpy working as a waitress at a 24-hour diner. She had smiled at him and it had actually been a kind one; she had even asked if he wanted a vegan menu or if he preferred a couple of tin cans. He spotted a cyclops hauling crates behind a shipping warehouse like any other laborer. He had even spotted a pack of empousai outside a nightclub, dressed and laughing like they belonged there.
It felt wrong. Monsters did not coexist or blend in. They did not take jobs, pay their rent and mind their own business. They hunted, always, and yet…
“They’re not looking for you…” Poppy hadn’t meant to speak out loud, as he waited for Y/N to finish his assignments. The boy looked up from his paper and tilted his head at him. Poppy gave Y/N an easygoing smile.
“Nothing important. Just thinking out loud,” Y/N nodded before he slid their paper over towards Poppy for him to look over. The Satyr glanced down at it and could barely hide the flicker of satisfaction that crossed his face. Because the difference in Y/N’s work from a week ago was obvious.
The Satyr did not want to stay trapped in Gotham for much longer, but he had to be certain Y/N was a Greek kid. Because if he suspected the younger boy was from another pantheon, then Poppy’s stay would become longer as he waited for representatives from Camp Jupiter and Hotel Valhalla. He didn’t mind the Camp Jupiter group as much, but a trip to Gotham from their camp would probably last a week longer than Poppy wanted to stay. Hotel Valhalla, on the other hand, would be much quicker in their response time, but their valkyrie scouts always slightly terrified him. Still, Poppy stayed long enough to make sure about Y/N’s heritage.
Y/N Wayne was definitely a Greek demigod. The boy took to Ancient Greek like a duck to water. Latin, on the other hand, was harder, though not impossible. Y/N had squinted at the Latin worksheets Poppy had provided and then looked at him in all seriousness.
“It’s like reading with an accent,” Poppy had stared at the younger boy for a long moment before he chuckled. Then, he had to admit that, annoyingly, that made perfect sense. Because, oddly enough, he had heard several other campers from Camp Half-Blood describe reading Latin the exact same way. Still, Poppy wished he had more proof of Y/N’s demigod nature that would satisfy his Satyr instincts and his very tired, wrung out nerves.
XX
After that week of observation and helping Y/N raise his grades up some, Poppy finally asked the question he had been building up to. The Satyr found Y/N after school with his backpack resting against his leg as he watched other children being picked by their families. The younger boy was waiting for the charter bus that picked Y/N and other students who lived near Wayne Manor, but since the Manor was farther out, that charter bus was usually the last to leave campus.
“Hey, kiddo. Can I ask you something?” Poppy leaned against the wall of the school with Y/N. The boy looked up at him, before nodding. The Satyr rubbed at the back of his neck nervously.
“I’ve been thinking. I should probably meet your family,” Poppy felt that if he was going to leave Gotham and return to camp with any kind of peace of mind, he had to know who Y/N was living with. You never truly knew how a mortal parent would react to learning their child had ichor flowing through their veins. Poppy hadn’t told Y/N what he knew, about his being a demigod. He would probably think that the Satyr was telling a fairy tale.
Y/N looked away from Poppy. His gaze drifted toward the charter bus getting closer to the small group of students. He thought about the manor, its emptiness and its ghosts. He could not remember the last time he talked to Bruce, and could only catch glimpses of his father when he actually had to go out as Bruce Wayne. Alfred did his best to care and provide for Y/N; as much as he wanted to, the butler could not fault the man for falling onto the path of vengeance when the Joker had so cruelly taken away the man’s son. Y/N looked back up at Poppy, as he picked up his backpack.
“Alfred will probably be okay with you coming over,” Poppy furrowed his brow; he had heard the name Alfred said before by Y/N, but he did not understand what the man’s relationship was to Y/N.
“What about your dad?” Y/N shrugged and gave the answer that felt the safest.
“Pa’s busy…” There was no anger in Y/N’s tone, nor was there any bitterness; just a calm sort of acceptance that made him uneasy in a way he could not quite name. Poppy did not know Bruce Wayne well enough to pass judgment on him. But his head was not totally in the sand; he did know that the billionaire had just lost his adopted son. It was public knowledge that Jason Todd had been killed by the Joker. The longer Poppy stayed in Gotham, the more he heard the rumor that the Batman had not taken the teenager’s death well; that the caped crusader was on a personal mission for Bruce Wayne and to atone for Jason’s death. But where did that leave Y/N and his other adopted brother, Richard?
Still, Y/N gave the Satyr a tiny smile. It was clearly meant to reassure him, but it made something twist unpleasantly in his chest.
“Okay. So this weekend?” Y/N nodded, his tiny smile blooming into something a little more natural looking on his face.
XX
The weekend came too quickly. Poppy had expected Wayne Manor to look impressive from the outside, and while it was, it was almost overwhelmingly so. He stood at the gate for the long drive leading up to the Manor; he was pretty sure that their closest neighbor was miles away. The place was massive and almost reminiscent of a castle that should be in Europe.
The whole time Poppy walked up the long driveway, he felt like he was being watched, but no matter how much he looked around, the Satyr could not find a living presence. That only made him feel worse. Poppy was a Satyr; he had faced monsters, madmen and more than one godly tantrum. He studied hard under Gleeson Hedge’s tutelage, wanting to do his best to protect any demigod child he was assigned to. So Poppy did not understand why Wayne Manor was making him feel like a kid again and giving him the urge to run and hide in the trees.
When Poppy finally reached the front door, he rang the doorbell before he could overthink it or even turn on his heels to head back to the city. There was an eerie silence that lingered around the Manor’s grounds. After a long moment, the door opened. Though Poppy had been expecting a butler to answer, he found himself relieved when it was tiny Y/N who answered.
“Poppy! You came!” A smile lit up Y/N’s face and the joy in his voice made Poppy’s shoulders loosen a little. The Satyr was so used to seeing the boy dressed in Gotham Academy’s school uniform that his appearance in soft-looking house clothes and a hoodie that looked much too big to be his made him look far younger than he appeared at school.
Behind Y/N, a tall man in a perfectly pressed suit appeared in the foyer. Poppy straightened at once. The butler took one look at him, then at Y/N, and then back at the Satyr with an expression that was polite enough to be called neutral yet sharp enough to be called suspicious of the unknown male at his front door. Y/N turned toward the older man.
“Alfred! This is Poppy!” There was a quick flicker of confusion that appeared on the older man’s face that was quickly smoothed away. Poppy could see where Alfred’s befuddlement was coming from; considering the Satyr’s first name, the butler had probably been expecting a little girl, and someone more around Y/N’s age. The Satyr held out his hand.
“Poppy Underburrow, sir, Y/N’s temporary tutor at Gotham Academy,” Alfred glanced down at Y/N, who was smiling while he looked in between the Satyr and the butler. He could see his youngest charge at ease with the young gentleman in their doorway. So Alfred shook the young man’s hand with the sort of calm that made it very difficult to tell whether the older man was being polite or evaluating a potential threat.
“Apologies, Mister Underburrow. I was unaware that you were Y/N’s tutor. The way he spoke of you, I believed you to be a new friend. Are you perhaps a tutor for extra credit from the academy’s upper levels?” Poppy laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Yeah, something like that,” Poppy did not seem to notice that Alfred tilted his head slightly at the Satyr’s non-answer.
“But I do consider myself Y/N’s friend. He’s a great kid,” Poppy winked at Alfred’s young charge, making him giggle. The butler’s expression softened a fraction, pleased with Y/N’s happiness. Alfred stepped back, allowing Poppy entry into Wayne Manor.
“Tea, Mister Underburrow?” Poppy smiled and nodded.
“Yes please, sir,” Y/N grabbed the hem of Poppy’s sleeve to pull the Satyr further into the house. The Manor around him felt like it was swallowing him whole. It was not a hostile feeling, more like the home was aware of him and judging him. Poppy had been to old places before -ancient temples, ruins, forests that had stood longer before most cities were even dreamed of, even Olympus- but this felt different. The Manor felt older in the wrong way, not ancient or sacred, but more like it was lingering in a threshold.
The farther Poppy stepped into Wayne Manor, the feeling intensified. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end, his instincts prickling so sharply it almost hurt. It was not like the sense of a monster nearby since he knew that feeling well. This was something else, like he was being watched by a hundred eyes that Poppy could not see.
“Young Master Y/N, if you would be so kind as to show Mister Underburrow to the tea room whilst I prepare the tea,” Y/N nodded his head as the trio made their way down a long hallway whose walls were covered in various paintings and portraits. They soon arrived in a room that was more of a solarium than what Poppy imagined a tea room to be. Alfred did not come into the room with them just yet, choosing to go farther down the hallway.
Y/N let go of Poppy’s sleeve to walk over to a large table while the Satyr took in the sight of Wayne Manor’s grounds. He had always thought the grounds Camp Half-Blood stood on were large, but it was like the camp could barely hold a candle to the vastness of Wayne Manor.
“Cookie?” Poppy turned to Y/N, who was holding a plate of cookies. They smelled amazing, but there was only one problem for the Satyr.
“I’m sorry, kiddo. I’m vegan, remember?” Y/N nodded their head.
“I know. I told Alfred. He made these special today,” Poppy blinked in surprise, taking one of the cookies off of the plate. There was a nutty scent to the small baked good in his hand, and what looked like pomegranate seeds on top. Y/N took his own cookie, before setting the plate back down. The boy got comfortable in his seat, his little legs swinging as he bit into the cookie. Poppy sat in the chair next to the boy, before popping part of the cookie into his mouth. His eyes went wide in surprise.
“Wow, these are amazing!” Y/N smiled at Poppy, his eyes lighting up with delight. The Satyr continued to chew on his cookie while he took in the details of the room some more. He spotted Y/N’s backpack on the chair next to the doorway. There was a book on the table right in front of Y/N; it was Alice in Wonderland with a red, green and yellow bookmark sticking out halfway through the book.
Poppy swallowed the last bite of his cookie slowly, brushing the crumbs from his fingers onto the cloth napkin in front of him. Alfred returned to the solarium a few moments later with a silver tray balanced easily in his hands. A porcelain teapot, three delicate looking cups and a small dish of sugar were arranged with precise care. The tea was served in such a ceremony that reminded Poppy of that one time Cabin Apollo found out their father was in an episode of a Regency soap opera; they made everyone watch it before the camp singalongs. Alfred poured the tea that told Poppy the butler had done this ritual thousands of times.
“Thank you Alfred,” Y/N took the cup given to him daintily. Poppy also thanked the butler but then realized that the tea set being used was probably older than his real age. He took a quick sip, before gently putting the cup down. The tea was sweet enough on its own, without the need of honey or sugar. In the corner of the Satyr’s eye, he watched Y/N tune out of the conversation; the boy’s focus was now toward outside with a sudden rainstorm.
Poppy and Alfred took this moment to talk about Y/N’s schooling, about how Miss Dahl was more capable of handling Y/N and students like him than his previous teacher. By the time Poppy was finishing his cup of tea, his nerves were starting to get the best of him, as he tapped his Mist-disguised hooves against the wood floor.
“Mister Alfred…I have to be honest. I did come here with a hidden agenda,” Alfred did not startle. That, more than anything, made Poppy sit up a little straighter. The older man simply set his teacup down with a soft click against the saucer. His expression did not change, but something in his posture and eyes sharpened, like a blade being quietly unsheathed.
“I see. Then I suggest you explain yourself, Mister Underburrow,” Y/N had looked away from the rain and back toward the two men at the table. HIs brow knit together with confusion flickering across his face. Poppy exhaled slowly through his nose, dragging a hand down the back of his neck.
“Right, yeah, okay. No easy way to say this so…I’m just going to rip the bandage off,” Poppy looked Alfred straight in the eye.
“Y/N is a demigod,” Y/N blinked, tilting his head at Poppy’s words.
“A demi…what?” Alfred did not look at Y/N. His gaze stayed fixed on Poppy, sharp and assessing.
“Like Wonder Woman?” Poppy let out a short, bleating laugh despite himself at Alfred’s comparison.
“Yeah. Exactly like Wonder Woman,” That earned the Satyr a reaction; it wasn’t outward shock but more like recognition and consideration. Alfred took another sip of his tea, before putting his cup aside.
“...Explain,” Poppy nodded. He had expected that; that was honestly the easiest part of his job..
“Okay, so the short version. The Gods are real: Greek, Roman, Norse, Egyptian and almost every other culture that has them. They’re still around, lording over their dominions. And sometimes they have kids with mortals,” Poppy’s voice was steady, despite the way his instincts were prickling under his skin. He was just glad he hadn't been thrown out of the Manor yet.
“The Gods don’t raise them, for obvious reasons, choosing to give them to their mortal parents. Those kids grow up in the mortal world and most of the time, they don’t even know what they are until something goes wrong,” Y/N shifted slightly in his seat, his fingers curling around the warm porcelain of their teacup. Something about the way Poppy was speaking made the air feel different; even at seven-years-old, Y/N could tell that he wasn’t joking or even telling a story. Alfred, on the other hand, remained perfectly still.
“And what constitutes ‘something going wrong’?” Poppy let out a quiet breath; this was the hard part. There was always a flip of a coin with this part of his job; mortal guardians either protected their demigod children too fiercely or there were the ones Poppy liked the least, the ones who decided raising a demigod child was too much, resulting in a year-round camper. But judging by how protective Alfred appeared to be towards Y/N, it was pretty clear which side the Wayne family would be.
“Monsters. They’re drawn to demigods. It’s because of the ichor in their blood; there is a scent to them. Like blood in the water to a shark, monsters are drawn to half-bloods…and it never ends well. The stronger the kid, the stronger the pull. Most don’t make it to adulthood without training,” Silence settled heavily in the solarium; the only sound was the rain tapping on the glass.
“The dyslexia? The ADHD? That’s not a flaw. That is just how his brain is wired. Y/N is more suited to Ancient Greek, battle strategy and instinct. It’s how demigods survive. It’s how they fight,” Y/N blinked at that, his small hands tightening slightly around his teacup.
“Fight…?” Poppy winced inwardly; he forgot for a moment that he was seven and Y/N’s only reference to what fighting could be was probably seeing Batman and Robin save his city all the time.
“Not right away, kiddo. Not like that. It just means your brain is faster. You notice things others don’t. You react quicker. It helps keep you safe,” Alfred’s gaze had not left Poppy once, watching the Satyr try to reassure his youngest charge.
“And you mentioned training?” Poppy looked away from Y/N.
“There’s a place for kids like Y/N. It’s called Camp Half-Blood. It exists in Long Island, New York. It’s a safe place for Greek demigods. It’s hidden with magic and protected by older campers and other means. Kids go there to train, to learn who and what they are, and most importantly, how to survive,” Alfred folded his hands gently in his lap as he listened to Poppy speak.
“And you believe that Young Master Y/N requires this training?” Poppy hesitated only for a moment, but it was enough for Alfred’s gaze to sharpen even more.
“Yes…Because Gotham is not normal,” Alfred looked almost amused.
“I had gathered as much,” Poppy huffed out a quiet, humorless laugh.
“No, I don’t think you have. You’re assuming I mean your villains, but I’m not. I’ve been to cities all over. New York, Chicago, even out west with Las Vegas and Seattle. There are monsters everywhere. That’s normal. But Gotham…” Poppy shook his head, still very confused about the Gotham situation; he was not looking forward to talking to the Council of Cloven Elders about this city. Poppy scrubbed a hand over his face, like he was trying to wipe away the feeling Gotham left behind on his skin.
“Gotham doesn’t behave like any place I’ve ever seen. In most cities, monsters hunt. But not here. It’s more like they’ve integrated. Like they have carved out a place for themselves inside the city,” Alfred’s brow furrowed faintly.
“Integrated?” Poppy nodded at Alfred’s question.
“Yeah. Working jobs, blending in, keeping their head down. I’ve seen monsters act organized before, but never like this. It’s almost like…” Poppy hesitated, searching for the right words.
“Like Gotham made room for them, allowing them to stay,” The rain tapped harder against the glass, the sound filling the silence that followed Poppy’s words.
“But that doesn’t mean they’ve stopped being monsters. It just means they’re waiting…” The words settled into the room like something unwelcome but undeniable.
“Waiting for what?” Alfred’s tone was even, but Poppy knew better than to think that the butler was calm and collected since he could see the storm brewing in the older man’s eyes.
“I don’t know and that’s what worries me. Because when something does decide to hunt here, no one is going to notice until it’s too late. Gotham already swallows strange things whole. One more disappearance? One more ‘accident’? It wouldn’t even cause a ripple,” Y/N’s gaze dropped to the table, staring at his now cold tea. Poppy softened his tone immediately.
“Hey, kiddo, I’m not saying this to scare you. I’m sorry if I did. You’ve been fine so far and that matters,” Y/N looked back up, the frightened look did not completely disappear, which left a heavy feeling in Poppy’s chest.
“And this Camp Half-Blood can prevent this?” Poppy bit his lip and then shook his head.
“No. But it will prepare Y/N for them. Training depends on the kid. Everyone learns the basics - combat, strategy, monster identification, survival skills and even language skills like Greek and Latin. Though depending on their godly parents, some cabins have a more intense schedule,” Alfred raised an eyebrow, while Poppy shrugged.
“Children of Ares tend to be very combat heavy and learn almost every weapon and martial art one could think of. Children of Apollo become masters at archery but also focus heavily on healing. Hephaestus kids build whatever comes to their minds, sometimes a disaster, sometimes something one of your villains would dream of. There’s also Hecate’s cabin, and they learn about magic,” Y/N blinked up at Poppy, who could have sworn he could see sparkles in the younger boy’s eyes as he tried to imagine what camp might be like.
“And where would Young Master Y/N fall under these categories?” Poppy looked back over at Alfred, before he sighed.
“I don’t know. He hasn’t been claimed by his parent. That usually happens at camp. His godly parent could be anyone at this point,” Poppy thought about Bruce Wayne and the types of gods the billionaire could attract; it really could be anyone from Aphrodite to Athena to even Tyche.
“And when would this training need to begin?” Poppy looked at Alfred; the older man appeared to be taking all this information quite well.
“Y/N would only need to go during the summer. There is a year-round option for kids, but that’s only their choice. Y/N can be back in time for his school session at the end of August. Once Y/N is claimed, he’ll be assigned a schedule. Since he’s still young, he’ll have easier activities to do, but have a lot of older campers guide him,”
“What sort of activities?” Poppy smiled softly.
“It’s not all weapons training and battle strategy. It’s still considered a summer camp after all. There’s arts and crafts, camp singalongs, sports like volleyball and horseback riding. He can learn nature skills and gardening. And there’s even cooking lessons with recipes from around the world. Like I said, depending on his cabin, his schedule will be tailor-made for Y/N to have fun as a kid but also be prepared for the world outside the camp boundaries,” Alfred studied Poppy for a long moment, taking in all the information. The butler then glanced at Y/N, who had a mixture of excitement and worry on his face.
Alfred knew about the strangeness in his home. He would be bad at his job if he didn’t notice a toddler standing eerily in the hallway in the middle of night, speaking to nothing. He had hoped it was simply a child having an imaginary friend until he asked about an event that Alfred was sure that only himself and Thomas Wayne had been privy to. When the butler had asked how Y/N came to know about this, the boy simply pointed towards the grandfather clock in Bruce’s study and said ‘Grandpa told me,’, but no one had been standing there. Alfred exhaled slowly before he nodded.
“Very well,” Poppy and Y/N looked at Alfred; his butler’s expression had gentled towards his young charge. He gave Y/N another small nod.
“Yes, very well. But we will proceed with caution and questions,” Alfred looked back at Poppy, who relaxed now that the butler seemed receptive.
“That’s fair,”
XX
Over a new pot of tea, Alfred and Poppy discussed the logistics of Camp Half-Blood; Y/N went down to the home gym to let off some of his energy while the adults talked. Poppy told the butler all he could about the aspects of camp from the activities to the safety courses to the types of lessons that would be available to Y/N. After the long talk, Alfred felt it would be beneficial to his young charge to go to this camp; this place could pick up the pieces where he struggled, such as making friends and giving him an even better outlet for his energy.
“What about Bruce Wayne? Shouldn’t he know about this? Y/N is his son after all,” Alfred looked back at Poppy. The butler thought carefully about the Satyr's question. It was obvious that he could not tell the younger man that Bruce Wayne was preoccupied with being Batman and his grief over Jason Todd. Alfred’s expression did not change, but the room seemed to tighten around the question anyway.
“Master Bruce is…indisposed. Grief can make even the most attentive parent temporarily unreachable,” Poppy nodded slowly, because, unfortunately, he understood. He just didn’t like it. Alfred cleared his throat.
“Master Bruce trusts me with the decisions regarding the household and the care of his son,” The Satyr nodded again, but it did not make him feel any better.
“Is there a way for me to get in contact with the camp to receive updates on how my charge is doing?” Poppy was quick to open his satchel to grab camp documents for mortal parents.
“We don’t have normal cell service at the camp, but the Big House has a phone. Usually our activities director, Chiron, or one of the cabin counselors answer,” Poppy slid over the documents towards Alfred, letting the older man take a look.
“Oh, yeah. It’s how we obtain mortal funds. Our main sponsors are still the gods, but sometimes, even we need access to regular money. So we grow strawberries and other fruits that we harvest and sell. It’s all natural and the fields are tended and cultivated by volunteer campers, mainly Dionysus and Demeter kids,” Poppy did not say that the majority of the mortal funds went to campers going on quests.
“Is there an order form?” Poppy blinked in surprise, not expecting that question, but the Satyr was quick to grab one of the farm’s order forms. Alfred thanked the younger man and looked over the new document as well.
“Now you said a moment ago, that the camp does not get regular cell service, what did you mean by that?” Alfred finally looked up at Poppy, waiting for the Satyr to answer. The younger man could feel himself begin to sweat slightly under the butler’s heavy gaze.
“Demigods can’t really use modern technology. When one uses a cell phone or a laptop outside of camp, it essentially boosts their demigod scent to local monsters and can act like a honing beacon,” Alfred stared at Poppy for a long moment.
“So you expect me to send my charge to your camp without a way to contact him during the three months away from home?” Poppy held his hands up in defense.
“No, no. Like I said, there’s a phone in the Big House that you can call at any time and there’s always letters. Everyone at camp loves sending their family letters. There’s also the option of Iris Messages. Which is basically like video calls but with more rainbows and paying a drachma as a toll,” Poppy gave Alfred a skittish grin, as the butler stared at him for another long moment. The older man then gave the Satyr a small nod, accepting the rambling answer for now.
“So about transport?” Alfred poured more tea and offered some more to Poppy.
“Once the school term ends, I’ll come back with an older demigod to pick Y/N up and make the drive up to Long Island. Typically only a Satyr makes the journey with their assigned demigod themselves, but I want to be a little extra prepared for Gotham when I come back,” Poppy gave Alfred a kind smile. What the Satyr did not say was that he knew how protective the butler was over his youngest charge and did not want to be solely responsible for Y/N’s well-being in a monster filled city. Alfred looked down at all the paperwork Poppy had handed over and all the information he had spoken of. The butler set the papers down with deliberate care.
“I will need time to consider this fully,” Poppy nodded.
“That’s fair. I wasn’t expecting an answer today. But I am planning to leave by next weekend,” Alfred inclined his head slightly.
“Very well. If you could please return before your departure, and I will give you your answer,”
XX
Y/N found Alfred later that evening. Dinner had been another lonely affair as Bruce had not come home once again. The boy had changed into his pajamas with his hair still slightly damp from a bath. The oversized hoodie, which Alfred was sure was once Jason’s, still enveloped his body. Y/N found the butler in the solarium, once more looking over the papers he was given to by Poppy.
“Young Master Y/N, I was wondering when you might come find me,” Alfred looked up at his young charge, and motioned with his head for the boy to come closer. Y/N padded across the room, climbing into the chair beside him rather than his usual spot across the table from him. Alfred allowed it without comment, only adjusting slightly so they could talk face-to-face comfortably.
“...Am I a demigod?” Alfred allowed himself a small, soft smile; straight to the point, just like his father. The butler studied Y/N, really studied him and he knew what he saw; the boy who saw things no one else could, the boy who stood in hallways at odd hours staring into nothingness, the boy who spoke of things they should not know and the boy who struggled with words but never with understanding.
“Yes. It would appear that you are,” Y/N absorbed Alfred’s answer, his fingers curling around the hem of his stolen hoodie.
“...Does that mean monsters are real?” Alfred’s expression did not change; it stayed gentle as it always would with his youngest charge.
“Yes,” Y/N looked away from Alfred, the fringe of his hair covering his eyes.
“...And ghosts?” Y/N’s voice was softer, barely above a whisper. There was a pause before Alfred reached out a hand, smoothing a hand over the young boy’s hair.
“I believe that you have already known the answer to that for quite some time,” Y/N leaned into the touch just slightly, reminding Alfred of a cat seeking affection.
“...Am I in danger?” That was the real question, and Alfred knew he could not lie.
“There are dangers in this world, yes, but you are not alone in facing them. You will always have your father, your brother and myself right beside you,” That was something Alfred could promise, at least. But Alfred had already decided that the truth about Y/N would be something he held close to his chest. Bruce was already too obsessed over finding the Joker and unable to deal with his grief over Jason. The butler did not know how the man would react to the sudden truth about his youngest child. Alfred nodded to himself; for now, the verity of Y/N’s demigod nature shall be hidden for now and will eventually be revealed once Bruce came back to his senses. It was not like there were monsters knocking down the door just yet and Y/N was still only seven, nearly eight.
“Camp sounds kinda fun,” Alfred looked back down at Y/N and allowed himself a small smile again.
“I imagine it might be,”
XX
It was a rare occasion, somewhat of a miracle, because Bruce had come out of the Cave willingly for once. It had been because he had a meeting with Lucius Fox at Wayne Industries. But even so, when he came home, he did not immediately go down to the Cave. The billionaire reviewed documents in his study before he made his decision to go back down underground and that was when Alfred came to find him.
“Master Bruce, a moment of your time?” Bruce set down his paperwork and looked up at Alfred. The butler began to frown as he took in his charge’s appearance; Bruce had large bags under his eyes that makeup was barely covering up, short stubble lined his chin and his blue eyes were slightly bloodshot from looking at the BatComputer too obsessively. Alfred held up the documents for Y/N’s camp.
“Young Master Y/N would like your permission to attend a summer camp,” Alfred placed the pamphlet down for Camp Half-Blood; it was suited towards mortal relatives, simply read as Camp Delphi and nothing related to its Greek heritage nor its battle aspects was written on its pages. Bruce furrowed his brow and he picked up the pamphlet to read it.
Bruce’s eyes scanned over the pamphlet with visible skepticism. Alfred stood silently beside the desk while the billionaire flipped through the pages. Camp Delphi looked harmless enough; it boasted about its summer activities with outdoor education, horseback riding, arts and crafts and leadership programs. There was a carefully curated collection of photos with smiling children doing various activities, sunlit cabins surrounded by a forest and a beach that appeared to be overlooking the Atlantic Ocean. Bruce set the pamphlet down on his desk as he looked up at Alfred. His expression would be considered unreadable by most people; it was the same mask he wore in boardrooms and press events. But Alfred had seen Bruce grow from a babe to the man before him. The butler could see the exhaustion pulling at the corners of his charge’s eyes and the way his shoulders remained tense even while sitting in his own study.
“You think it would be good for him,” Bruce’s voice was rougher than it used to be; it had grown accustomed to the usual gruffness he forced himself to use while being Batman.
“I believe Young Master Y/N has endured a great deal of turbulence this past year. A change of scenery, structured activities, clean fresh air, and the opportunity to form connections with children his age could be beneficial for his mental health,” Bruce was silent for a long moment. His thumb brushed against the wood of his desk; a nervous tell he had never quite managed to train out of himself.
“When would he leave?”
“A few days after the school term ends next month. His tutor, who is also a representative from camp, will escort him to Long Island,” Bruce’s jaw tightened at the thought of a stranger transporting his son across state lines. Every instinct in him -the Batman instincts, the ones that had kept him alive in the darkest corners of Gotham- screamed in protest. But when Bruce looked up at Alfred, he saw something in the older man’s face that gave him pause.
Alfred was not asking. The butler was telling him in a gentle way that this was happening whether Bruce wanted it to or not. That Y/N needed this and the billionaire had already missed too many chances to give his youngest child something good.
“...Fine. He can go,” The words felt heavier than they should have been and left a strange weight in Bruce’s chest. Alfred inclined his head.
“I shall inform Young Master Y/N at dinner,” Bruce blinked, glancing at the grandfather clock to check the time.
“Dinner?” Alfred gave Bruce a sharp look.
“Yes, Master Bruce. Dinner. The meal that occurs in the evening. One of the meals that you have been supplementing with protein bars and shakes, instead of the meals I have tried to provide,” Alfred’s words were sharp enough to make even Bruce flinch. The billionaire looked appropriately chastised, but the butler knew from experience that the shame would only last until the next patrol later tonight; the Batman’s mission always came first now. The thought that this was possibly the reason why Dick had not been coming back to the Manor, despite his promise to Y/N, left an ugly feeling in Alfred’s chest. Bruce exhaled slowly and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“What time is dinner?” Bruce looked back up at Alfred and the butler could see a flicker of guilt in those blue eyes. The older man glanced at the grandfather clock, trying to calculate how much time the food had left to be prepared; he was trying out new recipes inspired by Y/N’s newly discovered Greek heritage.
“45 minutes. Young Master Y/N would appreciate your presence at the table this evening. It has been quite some time,” Alfred let those words linger in the room as he turned on his heel to complete dinner preparations, leaving Bruce to stare at his butler’s back until it disappeared out of the room.
XX
Dinner was served in the small family dining room, the one Bruce’s parents had used when there were no guests and he continued the tradition when Dick, Y/N and Jason came to his home. The table had the ability to easily seat twelve; though only two places had been set tonight; one at the head for Bruce, one that was two seats down to his right. The two empty seats to the billionaire’s sides were the ones Dick and Jason used to sit; the place where Y/N was seated was the spot next to Jason that the boy had claimed when he was big to sit at the table without his old highchair.
Y/N arrived before Bruce did, sliding into his chair with a book he had chosen for Alfred to read at bedtime tucked under his arm. When Y/N arrived on their doorstep as a mere babe, the butler was quick to order more children-friendly books to be added to the Manor’s collection; tonight’s storybook had a little boy and bear stuck in a rabbit hole on the cover. He had changed out of his school clothes into something softer, and another oversized burgundy hoodie that Alfred was certain had once belonged to Jason; the butler knew Y/N had taken several items of Jason’s before Bruce asked for the room to be sealed off. It swallowed him whole with the sleeves rolled up at least three times just to free his hands. Bruce appeared in the doorway a moment later. He had not totally changed out of the suit he had worn for his meeting, only taking off the suit jacket and tie. His hair was slightly damp, as if he had splashed water on himself before coming from his rooms.
The sight of his youngest child hunched over a book while looking at the pictures on the pages made Bruce pause; he looked as if he were trying to solve a puzzle. He stood in the doorway longer than he should have, watching the way Y/N’s small brow furrowed in concentration, the tip of his tongue caught between his lips as he flipped through the pages. Then Y/N looked up, and whatever tension had been pushing into Bruce’s shoulders loosened, only a fraction.
“Pa!” The word was bright and almost startled, as if Y/N had not believed Alfred when the butler had said Bruce would be joining him for dinner. The book was pushed aside immediately, forgotten about entirely in favor of scrabbling out of the chair. Y/N’s little socked feet hit the hardwood floor with a soft thump before he launched themself at Bruce’s legs. His father caught him on instinct, one hand coming up to rest against the back of his son’s head while the other braced against the doorframe. He was not a man who gave in to easy displays of affection but even he could not deny the way something cracked open in his chest when Y/N pressed his face against his stomach and held on like he was afraid his father might disappear on him. Bruce had to think for a moment when the last time his son had held him like this. With a small, sharp pain in his chest, he realized that it had been at Jason’s funeral when he clung to his leg as they lowered the casket.
“Hey sweetheart,” Bruce’s voice was quieter than he intended, though still rough from its overuse. He cleared his throat and smoothed a hand over Y/N’s hair, noting that it had gotten a little longer in his absence. The billionaire held on for a moment longer than he usually would have. His hand lingered against the back of Y/N head, fingers threading gently through his hair before he finally pulled away. He told himself many reasons why he did so; because he was tired, because the meeting with Lucius had gone long, because the weight of the cowl still pressed against his skull even when he was not wearing it. But the truth was simpler and far more uncomfortable for the man to admit; Bruce had simply missed Y/N.
“Let’s sit,” Bruce patted Y/N’s shoulder, which prompted the boy to let go. He guided his son back toward the table with a hand on his shoulder. Y/N scrambled back into his chair, grabbing his book again, but only to set it down on the empty chair beside him; he was still learning the high society etiquette lessons Alfred had been tasked with teaching him. Bruce settled into his own seat at the head of the table, for once resisting the urge to walk back to his study and head out for patrol. The chair groaned softly under Bruce’s weight as he settled in. He glanced at the empty places where plates should be for both Dick and Jason and felt their absence like a physical wound that had scabbed over but never truly healed. Y/N’s small form a few spaces away was a reminder that not everything had been lost, even if Bruce sometimes acted like it had.
Dinner arrived in stages. Alfred had outdone himself tonight, despite the short notice of Bruce’s appearance. The first course was not something the billionaire immediately recognized. He detected the scent of lemon, garlic and dill and the soup had a thick broth with pieces of chicken and rice throughout. The butler then placed a small basket of freshly made pita bread in front of each of his charges. Bruce glanced over at Y/N, who was already dipping a piece of pita into his soup; he had grown so used to eating alone that he started before his father could take his first bite. The billionaire took his own spoonful but he was not truly tasting the food; his mind was already wandering toward the night ahead of him. Oracle had sent him what could be a new lead on one of Joker’s associates; hopefully this lead will have a domino effect and guide Bruce to who he was truly searching for.
Alfred appeared to fill Bruce’s water glass, making the younger man glance up. He could see the dissatisfaction on the butler’s face and knew he should say something to his youngest child.
“Alfred mentioned a camp,” Y/N looked up from his soup as Bruce looked over at him. He could see excitement fill his eyes as he gave his father a nod. The billionaire took another sip of his soup.
“Do you know how long you’ll be gone?” Y/N glanced over at Alfred for a second before back toward his father.
“The three months of summer,” Bruce nodded absently, but was not truly hearing his son’s words. He knew Alfred would handle everything while the billionaire was more focused on his mission.
“Okay,” Y/N furrowed his tiny brow at his father’s answer. He was about to launch into a ramble about the things he was excited for, which was almost everything that Poppy had mentioned, when Bruce’s phone chimed. The man put down his spoon to look at his phone and a moment later, he was quick onto his feet. Y/N watched his father leave the room without sparing him a second thought and the excitement that had been in his eyes about camp died a little. His eyes stared down at his almost finished bowl of soup and glanced over at Bruce’s, who had only taken a few spoonfuls.
Alfred appeared from the kitchen a moment later with the next course, confusion flickering on his face when he noticed the empty seat where his oldest charge had been sitting a moment ago. Y/N peeked over at him; there was a shine to his eyes that immediately told Alfred what happened. The butler could do nothing to help the disappointment that bubbled within his own chest.
XX
As promised, Poppy came back to the Manor a week later. During that time, he watched the monsters around Gotham so he could better explain this to the Council. He knew that they would send their own scouts and possible demigods to verify what Poppy had found so far, but he knew even they would be confused by the integration of monsters. Poppy stood in the Manor’s foyer once more, though this time he looked far less like he wanted to bolt at the first opportunity; still Alfred looked slightly amused by the Satyr’s skittish nature inside the Manor.
“It is good to see that you are faring well within our city, Mister Underburrow,” Poppy let out a bleating, startled laugh, though the Satyr could see that it was not really a joke Alfred had said.
“Yeah, well. I think I’d take normal monsters over whatever is going on in your city, villains included,” Alfred honestly looked like he would also rather take on regular monsters instead of Gotham’s Rogue Gallery; Poppy would bet a lot of drachmas on the butler faring well against many mythical creatures.
“Anyway, I know Y/N is at school right now. I said goodbye to him yesterday, but I just wanted to know if he was coming to camp in June,” Alfred nodded and pulled his arms from behind his back, showing Poppy the stack of paperwork the Satyr had left behind. The butler handed it over and the younger man noticed that it was all filled out, even the order forms were filled in for an order of fresh strawberries and figs. Poppy even noticed that it appeared to actually be signed by Bruce Wayne, giving permission for Y/N to attend summer sessions at Camp Half-Blood; the Satyr will never know that in actuality, Alfred had to forge Bruce’s signature.
“Oh thank the gods,” Alfred let out a small chuckle at Poppy’s exclamation.
“Quite so. Now, let us go to the tea room and discuss travel arrangements,”
XX
The end of the school term arrived faster than anyone expected. Y/N had turned in his final assignments to Miss Dahl and was told that he could advance to the next grade next year. Y/N had hoped for Dick to come over before he truly left, but the week before, the older man had gotten into an explosive argument with Bruce in the man’s study; the boy had never heard his brother so angry before. The boy had spent the first couple days of his summer break helping Alfred pack his new trunk for camp. The butler had to negotiate that Jason’s hoodie could not go with him but he had managed to locate some of Dick’s clothing from when he first arrived at the Manor and had been in the same age range as Y/N; the clothes weren’t quite as loose as Jason’s had been nor smelt of his lost brother’s cologne, but the boy accepted them.
The morning Y/N was set to leave for camp dawned gray and damp, the typical Gotham morning where the sun always seemed to forget it was supposed to rise over the city. Y/N stood in the foyer with his new trunk by the front door, clutching a small backpack he had pilfered from Jason’s room. It contained a few things that Alfred allowed the boy to bring from home that were not on the camp’s packing list: a well-worn copy of The Hobbit, a tin filled with his favorite biscuits, a framed photograph of the family taken before Jason died, and a blue and black worry stone Dick had given Y/N before his arguments with Bruce started more often. Alfred knelt in front of the boy, adjusting the strap of his stolen backpack with hands that trembled almost imperceptibly. He had already checked everything thrice and was now simply looking for something to do that was not saying goodbye just yet.
“You have the emergency numbers I gave you?” Y/N nodded, patting the left side pocket of the backpack. It was one of the first cards Alfred had made for the trip to camp; his number and the Manor’s landline were the first two emergency contacts with Bruce and Dick to be considered last available options. He had also given the boy a Wayne family bank card but reminded him that it was only for crisis situations.
“And the drachmas I’ve procured?” Alfred called in a few favors from people relating to his MI5 service; none of them had asked why the now butler had need for Ancient Greek coins. Y/N patted the right side pocket now with a nod.
“Good. Now, what were the rules I’ve taught you?”
“No weapons or archery unless supervised, eat my vegetables, listen to my counselors and write every week even if I have to ask the bigger kids to write for me,” Alfred had Y/N look the butler in the eye; the older man fixed a few stray hairs and the collar of Dick’s old faded blue sweater.
“And? This is one Master Dick taught you,” Y/N thought for a moment but then remembered back when Dick was teaching him how to use the home gymnastics gym.
“Have fun?” Alfred offered his youngest charge a pleased smile.
“Correct, Young Master Y/N,” The boy hesitated for a moment and then leaned forward to wrap his arms around Alfred’s neck. The butler went very still for a moment, not quite used to physical affection within the household, before his own arms came up to hold the boy close. The two held onto each other for a long moment, before they both pulled back.
“If I send letters for Pa and Dickie, can you make sure they get them?”
“Of course,” Alfred stood up and pretended that he did not hear several bones pop within his own body. Just as the butler was about to do another final check, he could hear a car pulling up in front of the Manor. The two members of the Wayne family glanced at each other for a moment before the doorbell rang. Alfred straightened up his suit jacket before making his way over to the door with Y/N hiding just behind his legs.
Two figures stood on the doorstep. Poppy was standing there, no longer dressed like a teacher’s aide; his heavy clothes that he wore to cover up his Satyr features were traded in for a pair of cargo shorts showing off his hairy goat legs, a bright pink shirt that said ‘Party Ponies Fiesta Tour’ and a short sleeved zip-up hoodie with the hood raised to still cover his curly hair and horns. Next to Poppy was a tall teenaged girl with long blonde hair braided down her back; she wore a rose pink shirt that said ‘Camp Half Blood’ with a Pegasus logo, denim shorts, and a lightweight peach zip-up hoodie. But what made Alfred raise an eyebrow most about the young girl’s appearance were the thigh holsters she had on both legs with what appeared to be daggers strapped on. Poppy smiled at the sight of Alfred and it only grew larger when he noticed Y/N poking his head out from behind the butler.
“Hey there, kiddo!” Y/N shyly waved at Poppy but his eyes were focused on the teenage girl. Said girl noticed the boy looking at her, and she knelt down so she was eye level.
“Hi there. You must be Y/N,” Her voice was soft as if she were trying to coax a stray closer.
“I’m Josefina Dahl, but you can call me Josie,” Y/N came out from hiding behind Alfred, but still clung to the butler’s leg.
“Dahl? Like Miss Dahl?” Josie’s smile softened as she gave Y/N a nod.
“Yup. She’s my aunt. When she told me there was a demigod in her class, I asked Chiron if I could volunteer for escort duty,” Y/N considered this, tilting his head in a way that always reminded Alfred of a cat examining something new.
“Miss Dahl is really nice. She gave Alfred a book on Greek myths,” Josie laughed lightly.
“Really? Do you have a favorite?” Y/N looked up at Alfred, who was watching the interaction with cautious eyes, but the boy knew he was pleased with the older demigod so far. Y/N looked back toward Josie.
“Penelope,” Josie’s hazel eyes widened slightly; she had obviously been expecting a hero or a god. But Y/N liked Penelope’s story and of how she waited for her love to come home no matter how long he took; the boy felt like he understood that kind of waiting. He waited by the door for Jason to come even after his funeral, he waited for Dick to keep his promise of visiting home even if the days between got longer each time, and he waited for his father to come up from the Cave even if the boy only caught glimpses of the man. Poppy and Josie glanced toward Alfred and he gave them both a small nod to confirm that Penelope truly was the story Y/N liked the most, even if he did water down some of her myth. Josie just kept her gentle smile toward Y/N.
“That’s a good pick. Don’t tell Mr. D but mine is the tale of Ariadne,” Y/N tilted his head again; he heard Poppy and Alfred mention a Mr. D, but he did not understand what the man in charge of the camp had to do with Ariadne. The boy gave the older demigod a nod. Behind Josie, Poppy shifted his weight from hoof to hoof as he glanced over his shoulder toward the Manor’s grounds.
“We should probably get going,” The Satyr sounded apologetic as he looked back at Alfred. Josie rose from her crouch, pretending not to notice Y/N had tightened his grip on the butler’s pant leg at Poppy’s words.
“Right. Of course,” Alfred’s voice was steady, but his head came down to rest briefly on top of Y/N’s head, who nuzzled into the touch like a kitten seeking affection. A moment later, Y/N loosened his grip on the butler’s pant leg before eventually letting go fully. Josie held out a hand to the tiny demigod, and after a small moment of consideration, Y/N took it. The older girl’s fingers closed around his warmly, as if Y/N were her own little sibling rather than a child she had just met.
Poppy scooped up Y/N’s trunk with surprising ease, his goat hooves making soft clicking sounds against the Manor’s wooden floors and stone steps as he carried it toward the car. It was a modest vehicle; a dark green station wagon that looked out of place in front of Wayne Manor’s grandeur. Josie opened the back door for Y/N, who hesitated on the Manor’s front steps. The small demigod turned toward his home one last time.
“Alfred?”
“Yes, my dear?”
“...Tell Pa and Dickie I said goodbye. Even though they’re busy,” There was a flicker of an emotion on Alfred, before he quickly smoothed it back to his gentle smile.
“Of course, Young Master,” Josie helped Y/N up into the station wagon and into the booster seat that awaited them; Alfred felt a flicker of approval at the preparation.
“It’s about a five hour drive. We’ll be taking a scenic route to avoid both traffic and known monster zones. We’ll get there a little after lunch time, but that just means the dining pavilion won’t be as crowded,” Josie raised her voice a little so Alfred could still hear. The older demigod helped Y/N with his seatbelt. Once he was clipped in, Josie took a step back so Alfred could see his charge was properly strapped in; the butler gave her an approving nod and she closed the door. Poppy hopped into the driver’s seat and started the engine as Josie got into the front as well. Y/N offered a small wave to Alfred, who inclined his head in return as the car started to pull away.
Alfred stood in the doorway, watching as the station wagon rolled down the long driveway, past the gates, and eventually out of sight. He did not move for a long time, praying to gods he did not believe were real until recently for Y/N’s safe journey. The gray morning pressed against the Manor’s walls and the silence that followed the car’s departure was heavier than it had any right to be.
Inside the car, Y/N pressed his face against the window, watching Wayne Manor shrink in the distance until it was nothing more than a dark smudge against the gray fog. He did not cry; he remembered that lesson from Alfred, Waynes do not cry in public, but it was a close thing for Y/N when the station wagon drove through the Manor’s front gate. Josie reached over from the passenger seat and rested her hand on Y/N’s knee, making him look away from the window.
“It gets easier. The leaving. Not all the way, but a little every time,”
XX
The drive out of Gotham took longer than it should have. Poppy kept glancing in the rearview mirror, his hooves tapping against the pedals in an uneven rhythm. The city’s skyline loomed behind them for miles, refusing to let them go as they crossed into a different county. It was as if Gotham itself was watching them leave, knowing they had precious cargo. Josie noticed the Satyr’s tension and said nothing. She had learned years ago that Poppy Underburrow was not actually a nervous person by nature; if he was on edge, there was a reason. Instead, she focused on the small figure in the backseat.
Y/N had stopped looking out the window. His little head was now resting against the door, eyelids heavy despite the early hour. The stress of the morning -the packing, the waiting, the goodbyes- had finally caught up with him. Josie watched as his grip loosened on his backpack, and his breathing slowed into the rhythm of sleep.
“He’s so tiny. He’s probably going to be the youngest camper this year,” Josie finally turned back in her seat to stare at the highway. Poppy let out a low sigh, as his fingers relaxed around the steering wheel.
“The youngest since Annabeth Chase,” Josie glanced over at Poppy. She never truly got the chance to truly meet Annabeth, having just arrived at camp the year after the Battle of Manhattan. The daughter of Athena was then focused on finding Percy Jackson and fulfilling the next prophecy the boy was a part of. Josie had met other members of the Seven, like her big sister Piper and the son of Hephaestus, Leo, but Piper never came back to camp after her ex, Jason Grace, died a couple years ago and Leo was now engaged to the goddess, Calypso, and was helping take care of the Waystation in Indiana; though, the son of Hephaestus came to camp about once or twice a year if a new Hephaestus kid popped up or to wreck havoc in the bunker.
“Is he going to stay in the Hermes cabin until his godly parent claims him?” The gods had gotten better with claiming their children after Percy Jackson made them swear to it, but sometimes the gods could be a little slow in regards of said claiming. Josie hadn’t been claimed until almost the end of her first summer at camp. The Hermes cabin was no longer totally overcrowded, but still had to house the unclaimed kids until the gods caught up with their kids.
“For now? Yes. But since we don’t really know who Y/N’s godly parent is, we won’t really know how long his claiming will take,” Josie glanced back at Y/N, taking in how tiny he looked in his brother’s hand-me-downs. He was making sleep sounds and occasionally said a name like ‘Dickie’ or even ‘Jay’. His grip on his backpack had loosened even more with the bag falling to the car floor; Josie noticed that it had the initials ‘JPT’ stitched into its loop.
“For his sake, I hope he’s claimed soon,”
A/N: This chapter took and was way longer than I wanted it to be. I only had two sentences written for it in my plot line. But then, my sleep deprived brain went 'hey, I don't like the plot line anymore, let's fix that' and then proceeded to double the amount of chapters I had planned. I also could barely remember how a seven-year-old is supposed to act and had to find a source of reference...it was Bluey. The dog Bluey is 7, but then I had to remember being bullied at a young age (that I had personal experience with) and learning high society etiquette (...that I also had some personal experience with, my grandmere was a hoot and a britophile). I think I did okay... Anywho, two questions for the readers: One, would you like this to be available on Ao3? Two, would you like to see the music playlist I made for the fic? See y'all later!!